Upload
warren
View
212
Download
0
Embed Size (px)
Citation preview
This article was downloaded by [North Dakota State University]On 08 October 2014 At 1148Publisher RoutledgeInforma Ltd Registered in England and Wales Registered Number 1072954 Registeredoffice Mortimer House 37-41 Mortimer Street London W1T 3JH UK
Ethnography and EducationPublication details including instructions for authors andsubscription informationhttpwwwtandfonlinecomloireae20
Investigating the lives of new teachersthrough ethnographic blogsWarren Kidd aa Cass School of Education and Communities University of EastLondon (UEL) London UKPublished online 28 May 2013
To cite this article Warren Kidd (2013) Investigating the lives of new teachers throughethnographic blogs Ethnography and Education 82 210-223 DOI 101080174578232013792510
To link to this article httpdxdoiorg101080174578232013792510
PLEASE SCROLL DOWN FOR ARTICLE
Taylor amp Francis makes every effort to ensure the accuracy of all the information (theldquoContentrdquo) contained in the publications on our platform However Taylor amp Francisour agents and our licensors make no representations or warranties whatsoever as tothe accuracy completeness or suitability for any purpose of the Content Any opinionsand views expressed in this publication are the opinions and views of the authorsand are not the views of or endorsed by Taylor amp Francis The accuracy of the Contentshould not be relied upon and should be independently verified with primary sourcesof information Taylor and Francis shall not be liable for any losses actions claimsproceedings demands costs expenses damages and other liabilities whatsoeveror howsoever caused arising directly or indirectly in connection with in relation to orarising out of the use of the Content
This article may be used for research teaching and private study purposes Anysubstantial or systematic reproduction redistribution reselling loan sub-licensingsystematic supply or distribution in any form to anyone is expressly forbidden Terms ampConditions of access and use can be found at httpwwwtandfonlinecompageterms-and-conditions
Investigating the lives of new teachers through ethnographic blogs
Warren Kidd
Cass School of Education and Communities University of East London (UEL) London UK
This article addresses key issues embedded within what some commentators aredescribing as a lsquovirtualrsquo or lsquodigitalrsquo ethnography Namely that through theadoption of new (virtual) spaces for ethnographic inquiry it is possible to troubleprevious notions of site place space and meaning when collaborating in onlinefields This article is located within a growing international debate in the field ofeducation concerning digital ethnographic methods While addressing the issuesof what is lsquovirtual ethnographyrsquo the article draws briefly upon research based on aperiod of online lsquofield workrsquo which has lasted for 18 months exploring thetransitional habitual social practices of new teachers as they enter first-time full-time employment in the UK This inquiry positions both the researcher andparticipants as co-constructors of both the site of virtual interaction and to acertain extent as collective decision-makers as what contributes as field and fieldnotes The article will explore the emerging methodological practices behind thisvirtual ethnography exploring the potential use of blogs as an ethnographic tool
Keywords online communities blogs space teacher identity digital ethnography
Introduction
There is growing international interest in what is becoming known as a lsquovirtualrsquo or
lsquodigitalrsquo ethnography (Hine 2000 2005 Beaulieu 2004 Murthy 2008) or lsquonetno-
graphyrsquo (Kozinets 2010) These are still a lsquocontested terrain for ethnographyrsquo
(Beaulieu 2004 141) As Kozinets puts it the promise of digital ethnography is
that it claims to offer lsquo a specialised form of ethnography adapted to the unique
computer-mediated contingencies of todayrsquos social worldsrsquo (Kozinets 2010 1) The
increased presence of networked and hypermediated technologies thus leads to the
possibility for an lsquoethnography mediatedrsquo (Beaulieu 2004) Much of this literature
seeks to demonstrate both the lsquoepistemological boon and bane in methodological
discourse around virtual or online ethnography and cyberanthropologyrsquo (Beaulieu
2004) often drawing upon ambiguities regarding the nature of (re)conceptualising
the notion of field and fieldwork (Goodall 1991) in the light of newly drawn (cyber)
spaces Such a cyberanthropology seeks to understand
the cultural constructions and reconstructions on which the new technologies arebased and which they in turn help to shape The point of departure of this inquiry is thebelief that any technology represents a cultural invention in the sense that it bringsforth a world it emerges out of particular cultural conditions and in turn helps to createnew ones (Escobar 1994 211)
Email wkidduelacuk
Ethnography and Education 2013
Vol 8 No 2 210223 httpdxdoiorg101080174578232013792510
2013 Taylor amp Francis
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Traditional ethnographic concerns
Recent international discussion of digital ethnography powerfully positions lsquoanxi-
eties about whether the Internet can be a field at allrsquo (Beaulieu 2004 142) and in
doing so raises questions regarding the ongoing need to refine and reposition
theoretical and methodological ethnographic paradigms to take into account
cybercultures (Guimaraes 2005) and the challenges they raise for the self (Bell
2001) and the production of cultural text (Rybas and Gajjala 2007) Ethnography as
a practice of inquiry itself already has lsquofuzzy semantic boundariesrsquo (Hammersley and
Atkinson 2007 1) which means that lsquo the label [ethnographic] is not used in an
entirely standard fashion its meaning can varyrsquo (Hammersley and Atkinson 2007
1) In other words lsquoHow is ethnography being challenged and reinvented in its
encounter with these new objects and with the Internet in particularrsquo (Beaulieu
2004 142) Questions have been posed as to the meaningfulness of the ethnographic
project in the light of mediated (virtual) social practices does this pose a lsquocrisisrsquo or
lsquoopportunityrsquo for the ethnographer For some notions of community so vital to
previous conceptualisations of ethnographic work do not have a meaningful
replication in the virtual (Calhoun 1991) This article contributes to these debates by
positioning the use of blogs as a useful and ethnographically significant research
enterprise through which new communities can be jointly established
Presence in the field
Domınguez et al (2007) suggest lsquo virtual ethnographers ethnographers of the
Internet or of cyberspace are faced with the need to answer very pressing questionsrsquo
(Domınguez et al 2007) which locate new ethnographic methodological practices
within existing debates The key question to be posed is do cyberplaces and the use
of hypermedia constitute a field at all We can define field as lsquo a place or situation
where some particular social action transpires whether or not the enquirer is presentrsquo
(Schwandt 1997 51) Field can be conceived as lsquo the physical and cultural site
where language takes place Thus field is both a physical locality with material
objects and the social processes and activities within which language is embeddedrsquo
(Mann and Stewart 2000 195) The construction of a hypermediated place for the
purposes of this research questions naturalistic notions of field and community
However problematising field and community are established theoretical conceptual
and epistemological issues in much recent ethnography and cultural anthropology
As noted by Faubion (2001) lsquo if previously culture was the fieldworkerrsquos question
it has increasingly become his or hers to put into questionrsquo (Faubion 2001 39) The
debates remain the same regardless of the introduction of (new) technologies of
space and place distanciation (Giddens 1990) Fieldwork is nebulous and operates
within fuzzy boundaries lsquo fieldwork has an increasingly unstable object or if not
even quite that an increasingly indefinite plurality of objectsrsquo (Faubion 2001 39) To
use Geertz (1973) our field is lsquolocatedrsquo in the cultural practices built by groups practices themselves which are textual lsquoThe culture of a people is an ensemble of
texts themselves ensembles which the anthropologist strains to read over the
shoulders of those to whom they properly belongrsquo (Geertz 1973 452) Treating blogs
and other hypermedia as fields lsquoin and of their own rightrsquo allows for the analysis of
meanings and their construction albeit in a disembodied way
Ethnography and Education 211
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
This research adopts digital ethnographic practice to explore how novice teachers
move from training to first employment situated by urban settings (Avis 1999 2002
Yandell and Turvey 2007 Czerniawski 2010) It explains how these novice teachers
working in the lifelong learning sector in the UK accommodate and change theirvalues assumptions and identities through their lsquoboundary crossingrsquo processes (van
Oers 1998 Heggen 2008) and how the new institutional context situates these
processes The positioning of the author of this research is as co-actor in the virtual
field ethnographer and as teacher educator the participants for the research
leaving the authorrsquos initial pre-service teacher education programme to lsquoboundary
crossrsquo into employment The research uses blogs and wikis as places for participants
and researcher (as ethnographer) to co-inhabit The blogs allow for conversation
negotiation of meaning shared experiences and reflections as the new teachers in thestudy navigate their way through first employment practices The research explores
how (new) teachers enter accommodate and construct new selves alongside new
employment and pedagogic practices (Avis 1999 2002 Yandell and Turvey 2007) As
such this is a study of off-line social practices using online tools albeit those of
hypermedia Some previous CMC orientated research focuses on what is referred to
as lsquovirtual methodologiesrsquo lsquo studying Internet-based phenomena through meth-
odologies implemented by and through the Internetrsquo (Orgad 2005 51) In the case
presented herein online places are used to capture reflections and lsquothick descriptionrsquothat refer to an lsquoOther placersquo existing in the off-line world This lsquonebulous settingrsquo
(Rutter and Smith 2005) for the research lsquofieldrsquo raises questions which this paper will
explore further concerning the nature of presenting self in online places and the
extent to which online places can be considered communities at all And yet such
distinctions between onlineoff-line realvirtual placespace are not easily drawn
Defining the object of ethnographic inquiry
For some commentators (Domınguez et al 2007 Murthy 2008) movement towards a
digital ethnography opens up the possibility to refine and redefine the object of
ethnographic inquiry itself While nonetheless understanding that lsquoethnography is
articulated in a great variety of waysrsquo (Domınguez et al 2007) we can make a
distinction between those that have the Internet and cyberculures as the object of
inquiry and those that adopt and adapt technology as the means through which
ethnographically rich data is generated (Markham 1998) The research underpinning
the arguments made here about the usefulness of blogs falls into the second categoryIn doing so it creates a newly formed cyberculture amongst new teachers with a focus
upon mutual support and reflection through the blogging practices As Hookway
(2008) notes lsquowhile social scientists have been occupied with the question of how and
to what extent cyberspace shapes social life they have also become interested in the
question of how cyberspace can expand the social researcherrsquos toolkitrsquo (Hookway
2008 9192)
It is not the case that the use of hypermedia as both an object and place for
ethnographic inquiry necessitates the existence of lsquonaturally occurringrsquo virtual placesDrawing upon both the classic work of Geertz (1973) and the multitude of issues
raised in current discussions of virtual or digital ethnography regarding presence
field and lsquobeing therersquo (Kendall 2009) we might pose a typology or ideal-typical
formation of ethnographic practice Ethnography while recognising the diversity of
212 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
methods and approaches has long been associated with the understanding of the
textual practices of an Other the seeking of an immersion travel to a field the
drawing of boundaries of inquiry around a defined field lsquothick descriptionrsquo lsquobeing
therersquo participantsrsquo insider views and voices and finally the construction of fieldnotes In the examples drawn from this research and the adoption of blogs and wikis
to capture novice teacher reflections we make troublesome notions of the field both in time space and also in origin In this research we might define the use of
Web20 platforms more as Computer Mediated Communication (CMC) rather than
as a distinctive virtual world itself Posts on a blog enable a space whereby lsquorealrsquo
habitual (Bourdieu 1990) and identity practices can be articulated and (re)framed
and (re)formed In this sense participation in this research is both reflective and
reflexive which help social actors lsquowork-uprsquo and lsquowork-onrsquo the project of their selfSome commentators have noted how the structure of the online communication
system itself shapes and directing the nature of the communication that develops
(Kollock and Smith 1999 Hookway 2008) The novice teacher participants engage in
acts of the self while posting commenting and interacting and yet the Web20 space
used in this research is an lsquounnaturalistic virtual spacersquo rather than a lsquonatural virtual
spacersquo
Reaching the hard to reach
As Hammersley and Atkinson (2007) identify drawing together hard to reach social
actors or uniting actors across space and time in synchronous or asynchronous ways
means that ethnographic research lsquo does not necessarily study lsquolsquonaturallyoccurringrsquorsquo communities that exist in cyberspace although in the course of setting
up noticeboards and chat rooms researchers can create temporary research-situated
groupingsrsquo (Hammersley and Atkinson 2007 138) In making this distinction it is
possible to draw a difference between cyberspaces and cultures which exist prior to
the activity of the ethnographer which are lsquonaturally occurringrsquo and in this case the
construction of a cyberspace for the express purposes of methodological and
ethnographic inquiry Participants do nonetheless inhabit this field but it is a meta-
or second-order ethnographic field a space where commentary is provided andselves are worked-on with reference to an Other primary field where habitual
relations are maintained and selves are enacted lsquofor realrsquo with the colleagues the
teachers work alongside in lsquolived experiencersquo As the ethnographer there is still a
presence in the field but the field is second-order Such ethnographic practice is still
an experiential form of constructing knowledge (Hine 2000)
Disembodied persons and hypermedia
It is argued that lsquo by definition online ethnography describes places that are not
spacesrsquo (Rutter and Smith 2005 84) The choice to draw upon an online place to
investigate teacher boundary crossing practices in an off-line space questions the
notions of field and presence in the field In this ethnography as in other examples ofa digital ethnographic method lsquo there is no obvious place to lsquolsquogorsquorsquo to carry out
fieldworkrsquo (Rutter and Smith 2005 84) This is further compounded since
lsquoDisembodied persons people these placesrsquo (Rutter and Smith 2005 84) In this
sense the field for (digital) ethnographic research is (and becomes further) distinctive
Ethnography and Education 213
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
and of primary concern since the disembodiment of participants brings with it new
attempts to share cultures [which are] lsquo defined only by acts of interaction and
communication There is no lsquolsquoplacersquorsquo in the virtual beyond the metaphor For the
virtual ethnographer this repositions the notion of place or setting from geographicalzone to assemblage of forms of conductrsquo (Rutter and Smith 2005 85) Previous
research has been perhaps guilty of overstating the newness and distinctiveness of
cyberplaces For example
The design of cyberspace is after all the design of a another life-world a paralleluniverse offering the intoxicating prospect of actually fulfilling with a technologyvery nearly achieved a dream thousands of years old the dream of transcending thephysical world fully alive at will to dwell in some Beyond to be empowered orenlightened there alone or with others and to return (Benedikt 1991 131)
These and other such claims can be questioned as potentially overstated Forexample lsquoThese experiences are not part of another life-world located in some
parallel universe outside of the body These experiences are simply another part of
real lifersquo (Markham 1998 163) Yet in terms of the research herein the online world
created through participation and interaction through blogging and posting is a
community of sorts albeit disenfranchised and disembodied from the other-world
social practices that the participants comment upon As has been previously defined
a community is not fixed in form or function it is a mixed bag of possible optionswhose meanings and concreteness are always being negotiated by individuals in thecontext of changing external constraints This is true whether group members interactelectronically via face-to-face communication or both (Komito 1998 105)
The use of blogging as a textual practice
Hookway (2008) defines blogs thus
a weblog or lsquoblogrsquo as they are more commonly known refers to a website whichcontains a series of frequently updated reverse chronologically ordered posts on acommon web page usually written by a single author (Hookway 2008 92)
For the purposes herein blogs have been adopted as the means through which
participants share anxieties and experiences of boundary crossing into new employ-
ment and new roles from lsquotrainee teacherrsquo to lsquonewly qualified teacherrsquo These arenot single authored but multiauthored The authorsparticipantsactors share
lsquopermissionsrsquo and editing tools with each other as a group and with the ethnographer
The participants in the blogging construct both their reflexive selves through
engaging with textual construction and also construct the very field itself The
cyberspace used is an lsquoempty shellrsquo until the online interaction and posting takes
place creating over time a multisite ethnography (Marcus 1998)
In making the case of the adoption of blogs within virtual methods Hookway
(2008) identifies the clear benefits of this form of hypermedia text can be lsquoinstantrsquoblogs are usually low-cost they offer an lsquoinstantaneous technique for collecting
substantial amounts of datarsquo (Hookway 2008 92) the immediacy of the text created
without the use of other tools such as recorders allows for lsquonaturalistic textrsquo to be
constructed and they allow for communication over previously hard-to-reach space
214 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
and time boundaries Hookway concludes lsquoThese qualities of practicality and
capacity to shed light on social processes across space and time together with their
insight into everyday life combine to make blogs a valid addition to the qualitative
researcherrsquos toolkitrsquo (Hookway 2008 93) Drawing from experience of this research
we can add a further advantage one that is key for the digital ethnographer blogs
allow multiauthors to easily share and construct rich cultural textual practices In the
case of this research participants are the co-constructors of their own folksonomies
giving meaning and validation to each othersrsquo reflections and actively (re)forming
cultural practices anew Yet this field does have differences to that of a lsquolivedrsquo one
The use of hypermedia bestows privileges and priorities on the textual practices
themselves In the world of the blogosphere (Hookway 2008) the culturally produced
text is all alongside the meanings attributed to it In some senses this is not new As
Geertz (1973) maintained ethnographic data is lsquo really our own constructions of
other peoplersquos constructions of what they and their compatriots are up torsquo (Geertz
1973 9) In the case of the use of blogs as a digital ethnographic practice text is not
only all but it exists devoted of other context As previously noted by Mann and
Stewart (2000)
When data are collected online much of this contextual materials is missing In themainly black and white world of text we lose the Technicolor of lived life and its impacton most of our senses (Mann and Stewart 2000 197)
Relying on text means we might need to lsquoput the Technicolor backrsquo We can do this
by engaging with social actors in virtual fields in much the same way as we might
lived life asking questions seeking clarifications engaging with dialogue where we
co-construct the meanings of the cultural and textual practices themselves We might
be tempted to question the lsquoauthenticityrsquo of reported lived experience if we are not
seeing it first hand and yet what we might see first hand and what it means are not
always obvious hence the need for ethnographic inquiry in the first place As Horn
(1998) notes lsquoWe are as often fooled by appearances as we are informed by themrsquo
(Horn 1998 91) What we must do then in lsquoputting the Technicolor backrsquo is to
engage social actors as co-constructors of the textual practices under our gaze in the
hypermedia we adopt Alternatively we might conceive of this as not so much as
putting back the richness but rather accepting hypermedia and mediated text as
offering its own richness In this case a richness born out of multiple authors working
on text collectively This is what we might refer to as an lsquoepistemology of doingrsquo
Epistemologies of doing
Rybas and Gajjala (2007) refer to lsquoepistemologies of doingrsquo whereby ethnography
and ethnographers engage in ontological and epistemological practice which seeks to
chart and map how individuals and groups co-construct cultural texts Such
epistemologies find favour with action research orientated ethnographies and those
adopting Critical Theory and aspects of a feminist epistemology Thus in this case
cybercultures are adapting and changing and being drawn by individuals for whom
their cultural significance is yet to be fully realised In this way lsquosubjectsobjects
produce selves through typing writing image manipulation creation of avatars
Ethnography and Education 215
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
digital video and audio and engage in practices of everyday life at these interfacesrsquo
(Rybas and Gajjala 2007)
In this research drawing upon discussions of the post-Fordist nature of teaching
and teacher identities in the UK Lifelong Learning sector (Avis and Bathmaker2009) we render novice teacher identity practices as problematic and novice teacher
institutional group membership as a cultural normalising process In this way the use
of the blog enables new teachers to share reflections and stories and in doing so
create cultural texts and folksonomies which support their understandings of their
life-worlds that they inhabit when off-line in employment social practices They join
together in the flickering pages of the blog to create meaning to lsquodorsquo textual work
and in so doing dolsquoidentity workrsquo Shared lived experience is there to be both worked
up and worked on The digital ethnographic space allows these actors tocommunicate over traditional boundaries of time and space and in so doing enact
an lsquoepistemology of doingrsquo The text might be all but it is what they share and have
in common and work on collectively
(Re)Locating ethnographic inquiry
In (re)locating ethnographic inquiry to include both cybercultures and virtual
platforms (Hine 2000) both as an object of inquiry and a means through which data
can be captured it lsquo is not a matter of methodsrsquo (Geertz 1973 5) but rather a case
of understanding ethnography as a sensibility rather than a narrowly drawn cannon
of methods and practices As Beaulieu (2004) notes digital ethnographic espis-
temologies frame the Internet lsquoas both a new setting and a new technology for doingethnographyrsquo (Beaulieu 2004) and in so doing questions traditional ethnographic
notions of presence field and ways of knowing And yet ethnography has always
been diverse
doing ethnography is establishing rapport selecting informants transcribing textstaking genealogies mapping fields keeping a diary and so on But it is not these thingstechniques and received procedures that define the enterprise What defines it is thekind of intellectual effort it is (Geertz 1973 5)
Otherness and presence
As an (digital) ethnographer it is possible to be situated as both insideroutsider and
also as an Other researchers often travel to a field separate from their own Yet therepresentation of the self that is posted and constructed in online spaces has the
potentiality to even further remove the ethnographer In second-order online spaces
such as the one constructed for this research the self we pose potentially confuses
and troubles the notion of the ethnographer as an immersed lsquolookerrsquo or lsquoobserverrsquo In
the case of this research it is possible to identify multiple presences The ontological
and physicalvirtual and temporal practice of lsquobeing therersquo changes as the presence
changes the researcher role can be as in the case of this research teacher moderator
researcher Other and insider To use the case in point here In this research theparticipants are all drawn from pre-service teacher training programmes I have
taught on and as such I have populated and negotiated meaning and presented a
professional self in fields face-to-face and other than the virtual one constructed for
the purposes of the research It is the case as Wittel (2000) notes that by drawing
216 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
boundaries the ethnographer constructs the spaces of the field in question
lsquoFollowingrsquo having presence and interacting and questioning creates the lsquothick
descriptionrsquo held as so essential for much ethnographic inquiry But in following we
draw temporal and spatial significance to the boundaries we work within The use ofblogs and wikis are both without boundary as they allow for asynchronous
communication and interaction and at the same time they require a presence and
spatiality since to interact users need nonetheless to post to log-on to view and to
interact It makes sense to think about virtual worlds not so much as communities of
practice but rather as relational spaces based upon the drawing boundaries to hold
mutual common interests They are spaces of self-authoring Users of such spaces use
and in doing so legitimise tacit knowledge and lived experience As a form of mutual
support the participants in this ethnographic research engage in reflective andreflexive practices that resemble relational intimacy (Edwards 2005 Edwards and
Mackenzie 2005) This is thus ethnography and a virtual one at that but an
ethnography of individuals who seek support from one another rather than of a pre-
existing group in lived experience off-line Digital methods provide an ease with
which to interact communicate and follow individuals who are otherwise displaced
and not bounded They offer a point lsquoof betweenessrsquo (Bhabha 1994) in spacetime
Being where
Marcus (2007) provides a strong critique of ethnographic practice that privileges the
writing up of the text at the expense of immersion in the field Textual practice taking
priority over lsquobeing therersquo seen here as a misunderstanding of the key nature of
ethnographic practice Both the lsquodoingrsquo and the lsquobeingrsquo of ethnography need to occur
within both ontological and epistemological practices together within and in
relation to the field and not divorced from it In engaging with blogs and wikis in
this research Web20 platforms are used to generate rich and phenomenologicallymeaningful data and identity practices This is not lsquolife on a screenrsquo as if CMC is all
there is taking place here The voices of the participants are not disembodied
subjects of the visual architecture Instead they interact and share the construction
of meaning The ethnographer is also a participant sharing reflections asking
questions seeking clarity and meaning And yet in the case of this research practice
using blogs the lsquobeing therersquo is not being there at all It is being somewhere else a
meta-field or second order construction which allows social actors to construct
textual practices referring back to other lived experience Participants are living andworking in very different spatialities and the individual fields the teaching and
classrooms the participants inhabit are not in the same place or space as the site
where they interact with each other
Creating text drawing upon different spatialities and the use of a multisite
ethnography in general has implications for the construction of data and the
immersion in an lsquoover loadrsquo Participants join in on a second-order unnaturalistic
field and in doing so generate a mass of data The lsquoover-productionrsquo of data has been
already previously flagged as an ambiguous quality in visual and virtual anthro-pology and ethnography (Domınguez et al 2007) The lsquoapparent ease of data
collectionrsquo (Domınguez et al 2007) in this case means that the use of the digital has
provided an endless stream of posts thoughts and reflections Over the duration of
the immersion in the blog 18 months a tremendous amount of text has been
Ethnography and Education 217
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
produced by ethnographer and participants alike The posts acting as cultural text
also in part act as both meta-conversation and as field notes alike Through lsquobeing
therersquo participants and ethnographer together are able to question posts seek
clarification interact and co-construct meaning At regular intervals participantswere asked to engage in their own analysis of the text being worked upon and to draw
out what they thought were the key themes and messages to recognise the themes in
the textual practices and to locate their own self within them Through engagement
with the blog over the first year of teaching individuals interact and support each
other in ways as meaningful as if they occurred in the same primary field Yet this
relational agency (Edwards 2005 Edwards and Mackenzie 2005) would not have
existed without the construction of the online space in the first place This is not as
such a virtual community of practice (Lave and Wenger 1991) but rather individualspractising community This is the key difference in this research between the online
offline or primary fieldmeta-field distinctions The novice teachers who form the
sample of the research are engaged in communities of practice (Wenger 1998)
elsewhere where they work and teach One measurement of the success of these
relations in the online space is the very amount of posts interactions comments
reposts that the participants engage in Again it is amassing a huge volume of text to
be lsquofigured outrsquo by the group
Data-overload is not however a distinctive feature of virtual or digital methodsbut of potentially all ethnographic inquiry Data-overload is but the other side of
lsquothick descriptionrsquo This is not exclusively an issue of virtual ethnography it is not an
online overload but a consequence of immersion This means that selectivity is also
built-in to the ethnographic sensibility The key question is how to frame those things
worth having conversations about This is the real value of lsquobeing therersquo the ability
to engage and interact In using online methods and in having a virtual presence there
is a lsquorealrsquo danger of participants being lost and disembodied But in sensitively
interacting supporting and at times (appropriately) coaxing issues of lsquobeing herebeing there and being everywherersquo can be overcome The co-presence in online
spaces between social actors and other actors and between the researcher and actors
can be maintained in both synchronous and asynchronous ways This is both a
methodological convenience and also a potentially distinctive feature of the ontology
of these locations lsquoBeing therersquo thus might not mean lsquobeing there together at the
same timersquo This in turn has implications for the constructing and recording of field
notes As online researchers with a virtual immersion we nonetheless have the luxury
of being able to make field notes separate from immersion and presence This makesit more significant I would argue to involve the social actors themselves in the
authenticating of meaning in creating epistemologies of doing
Boundary crossing practices a case of applied virtual ethnography
Before concluding the boundaries of the specific educational research at the heart of
this work will be briefly presented here To demonstrate the adaptability of blogs
within a digital ethnographic sensibility blog posts have been treated as cultural textand worked on by participants through the sharing of stories They tell collectively
the stories of boundary-crossing into new employment practices and the difficulties
in making the transition from trainee to newly qualified teacher They demonstrate
the uneasiness and lsquoshockrsquo (Veenman 1984) of joining new mundane practices As
218 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
one new teacher puts it lsquoI feel like I crept in the back door and just joined inrsquo [blog
post] Much of the literature commentating on the past decade of lsquoworkplace reformrsquo
within the UK Lifelong Learning Further Education sector adopts the language of
the postmodern characterised by anxiety uncertainty unprofessionalism and
surveillance (Ainley and Bailey 1997 Avis 2002 Wallace 2002) These are located
within the discourse and surveillance practices associated with the lsquosocial barberismrsquo
of lsquomanageralismrsquo reforms (Ball 2005) The new teachers in this research are all too
conscious of the anxieties produced by performance cultures (Avis 2003)
I can over think things and in a way being at such a high performing college with veryhigh expectations makes me feel ever so slightly uneasy - constantly reevaluating thevalue of everything I do and prepare constantly making u-turns and changing my mindOn reflection this is clearly a confidence issue [blog post]
The power and value of the ethnographic sensibility is that the lsquostory is allrsquo (Kent
1993) Jordan (1989) identifies the valuable role the articulation of lsquostoriesrsquo can have
to help support workplace learning The stories in this research help us to
understand how new professionals navigate and accommodate their reforming selves
traditionally perceived in much of the literature as multiple solid and confused as
fluid identities (Avis 1999 Avis and Bathmaker 2009) The timing of this research at
this lsquosignificant conjunctual momentrsquo (Avis and Bathmaker 2009) in the Lifelong
Learning sector presents teacher identities as active worked up and worked on and
as needing to be resilient to cope with change Identities are not readily formed after
training but in transition They are not formed but are ready to be formed through
the interplay of the situatedness of first employment and first exposure to existing
institutional norms and social practices The nexus between self training experiences
new institutional norms and community practices forming the basis for the resilient
identities novice teachers are required to construct while around them the Lifelong
Learning sector undergoes rapid changes (Avis and Fisher 2006 Yandell and Turvey
2007)
I have a constant fear sometimes that Irsquom not doing well enough and that I actuallydonrsquot know what Irsquom doing I think Irsquom going to be found out and chased away withpitchforks I feel a bit like an imposter [but] have a better foundation of training thanall the rest of my team [blog post]
With performance-orientated cultures comes a constant demand upon the time of
new teachers often not allowing space for critical reflection
Everyone is really nice and very supportive but as its the beginning of term all the staffare really stressed so I find myself being unable to sit in the staff room as there willalways be someone badgering me for something The floral ladies arenrsquot much betterand I sometimes just want to be in a cold dark room for the whole of lunchtime Is thatwrong [blog post]
Pre-service teachers becoming novice and established teachers need to accommo-
date and rethink prior learning (Yandell and Turvey 2007) lsquoI can already see that I
will have to purposefully adjust my pedagogical style from that which I have
practised over the past yearrsquo [blog post] And yet at the same time concluding lsquo I
Ethnography and Education 219
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
have known (almost) every minute that I love teaching Irsquom just desperate to get it
right to be an outstanding teacher now and alwaysrsquo [blog post] Trainee teachers in
the Lifelong Learning sector in the UK accommodate shifts in professional learning
and the re-situation (Lave and Wenger 1991) of learning within the ever-presentbackdrop of the lsquorapid changersquo (Lucas 2004) of policy reforms Previous commenta-
tors have identified that lsquobecoming a teacherrsquo is both complex and yet also context
dependent (Turner-Bisset 1999) Equally teacher identities are transforming are in a
process of being through doing they are enacted out (Cochran-Smith and Lytle
1999) They are both acted and enacted in the lived experience of the teaching
institutions that the new teachers have joined and (re)created as textual practices in
the blogging itself through the telling of mutual stories and reflections Participants
in this ethnography are very self-aware of the need to practice develop and work ontheir teacher selves and very aware of the performativity cultures this lsquobecomingrsquo
that is contextualised within For example
I am reflecting on a few things this post The first is on the idea that the character I amforming at the head of the class as the teacher and my own personality are merging YesI think they are I am becoming sterner more assertive first I surprised myself at beingmore assertive than felt lsquomyself rsquo and I have found that part of my character now Itrsquosdifficult to externalise and explain it is a more seamless and natural transition than Iam describing here [blog post]
The landscape of Lifelong Learning in the UK is being redrawn and with this
practices and opportunities are being reconceptualised reframed and spaces are
opening up for practitioners to redefine what they do (Rikowski 2001) In this it is
possible to see a place opening up which realizes the possibility for fluid or lsquoshiftingrsquo
identities (Avis 2002) rather than lsquospoiled identitiesrsquo (Maclure 1993) This research
suggests that the context of educational reform and workplace reform in the Lifelong
Learning sector in the UK allows for the possibility of identity change and newly
formed identities which are also resilient identities As one new teacher explains
There is definitely a sense of pressure that this is the real thing that yoursquove done thedress rehearsal and should know what yoursquore doing but I have found that feeling isstarting to subside now I think I have worked hard at not letting that pressure effect mypractice and my own learning process But I felt it chronically at the start [blog post]
New entrants into the teaching profession agents are able to carve out and negotiate
futures and identities for themselves (Avis 2002) The initial findings of this
ethnographic practice point to the formation of identities that are resilient in the
face of initial anxieties and widespread neo-liberal performance cultures As a
teacher educator this research provides opportunities to connect trainees leaving the
boundaries of the pre-service teacher education programme with the new boundariesthey cross into the hyper-fluid and post-Fordist world of teaching in the Lifelong
Learning sector in the UK (Avis 1999)
Conclusion
The origins of digital ethnography posed questions as to the nature of ethnography
itself (Murthy 2008) And yet lsquoas ethnography goes digital its epistemological remit
220 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
remains much the same Ethnography is about telling social storiesrsquo (Murthy 2008
838) The use of blogs as a research tool provides avehicle through which new teachersrsquo
stories about their lives and performed selves can be lsquochartedrsquo as they cross into the
new spatialities and habitual practices of first-time employment This research adopts
a (digital) methodology which is both phenomenologically and ethnographically
significant In doing so this research demonstrates the value online fields can have in
positioning relational intimacy as a means to enable individuals and participants in
ethnographic research to learn from each other This research is informed by
ethnographic methods and an ethnographic sensibility which both values and
privileges the importance of insider perspectives and the lsquofollowingrsquo of individuals as
they participate in cultural groups with the view to producing lsquothickrsquo data
Within this work there are multiple relationships between action research
ethnographic practice teacher education pedagogy and identity both of the novice
teachers and that of the insideroutsider researcher In digital ethnographies these
relationships do not coexist as a linearity Hermeneutic and liminal relations exist
across these categories They are polycontextual and have applications and
conceptual and methodological sensitivities both online and offline and pose
questions as to the nature of (supposedly new) ethnographic methods For some
virtual ethnographers have lsquofetishisedrsquo notions of community when extending too far
the onlineoff-line realvirtual distinction (Wilson and Peterson 2002 Beaulieu
2004) Following Escobar (1994) the argument in this article is that the ethnographic
projects remains regardless of how the field exists virtual or lsquorealrsquo lived or cyber
The importance of ethnography remains as the conceptual frameworks themselves
remain (and remain important) whether the sociality under the ethnographic gaze
is virtual or lsquorealrsquo we can still explore notions of society self and culture
Acknowledgements
This work has been previously disseminated to colleagues at The 2011 European Conferenceon Educational Research (ECER) Freie Universitat Berlin Germany under the title of thepaper presentation lsquoExploring the Boundary Crossing and Identity Formation of NoviceTeachers in a Global Metropolis Training and Teaching in East Londonrsquo This conferencepaper is available as follows Kidd W (2012) lsquoPlace (cyber) space and being the role ofstudent voice in informing the un-situated learning of trainee teachersrsquo Research in SecondaryTeacher Education 2(1) 37 httpwwwuelacukristeissuesvol21pp3-7
References
Ainley P and B Bailey 1997 The Business of Learning Staff and Student Experiences of FEin the 1990s London Cassell
Avis J 1999 lsquolsquoShifting Identity New Conditions and the Transformation of Practice Teaching within Post-Compulsory Educationrsquorsquo Journal of Vocational Education andTraining 51 (2) 245264 doi10108013636829900200081
Avis J 2002 lsquolsquoImaginary Friends Managerialism Globalization and Post-CompulsoryEducation and Training in Englandrsquorsquo Discourse Studies in the Cultural Politics ofEducation 23 (1) 7590 doi10108001596300220123051
Avis J 2003 lsquolsquoRe-thinking Trust in a Performative Culture The Case of Educationrsquorsquo Journalof Education Policy 18 (3) 315332 doi10108002680930305577
Avis J and A-M Bathmaker 2009 lsquolsquoMoving into Practice Transitions from FurtherEducation Trainee Teacher to Lecturerrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education 14 (2)203217 doi10108013596740902921638
Ethnography and Education 221
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Avis J and R Fisher 2006 lsquolsquoReflections on Communities of Practice On-line Learning andTransformation Teachers Lecturers and Trainersrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education11 (2) 141151 doi10108013596740600768927
Ball S 2005 lsquolsquoEducation Reform as Social Barberism Economism and the End ofAuthenticityrsquorsquo Scottish Educational Review 37 (1) 416 httpwwwscotedrevieworgukview_issuephpid=37[1]
Beaulieu A 2004 lsquolsquoMediating Ethnography Objectivity and the Making of Ethnographies ofthe Internetrsquorsquo Social Epistemology 18 (23) 139163 doi1010800269172042000249264
Bell D 2001 An Introduction to Cybercultures London RoutledgeBenedikt M 1991 Cyberspace Some Proposals Cyberspace First Steps Cambridge MIT
PressBhabha H K 1994 The Location of Culture London RoutledgeBourdieu P 1990 The Logic of Practice Stanford Stanford University PressCalhoun C 1991 lsquolsquoIndirect Relationships and Imagined Communities Large-scale Social
Integration and the Transformation of Everyday Lifersquorsquo In Social Theory for a ChangingSociety edited by P Bourdieu and J S Coleman 95120 Boulder CO Westview Press
Cochran-Smith M and S L Lytle 1999 lsquolsquoRelationships of Knowledge and Practice TeacherLearning Communitiesrsquorsquo Review of Research in Education 24 249305 doi1031020091732X024001249
Czerniawski G 2010 lsquolsquoConstructing and Deconstructing Newly-Qualified Teachersrsquo Values inan Urban Contextrsquorsquo In Learning and Teaching in a Metropolis Volume 60 At the InterfacelsquoThe Idea of Educationrsquo edited by L Ang J Trushell and P Walker 83100 AmsterdamNew York RODOPI
Domınguez D A Beaulieu A Estalella E Gomez B Schnettler and R Read 2007lsquolsquoVirtual Ethnography Forum Qualitative Social Research (FQS) Sozialforschungrsquorsquo 8(3)
Edwards A 2005 lsquolsquoRelational Agency Learning to be a Resourceful PractitionerrsquorsquoInternational Journal of Educational Research 43 168182 httpdxdoiorg101016jijer200606010
Edwards A and L Mackenzie 2005 lsquolsquoSteps Towards Participation The Social Support ofLearning Trajectoriesrsquorsquo International Journal of Lifelong Education 24 (4) 287302 doi10108002601370500169178
Escobar A 1994 lsquolsquoWelcome to Cyberia Notes on the Anthropology of CyberculturersquorsquoCurrent Anthropology 35 (3) 211321 doi101086204266
Faubion J D 2001 lsquolsquoCurrents of Cultural Fieldworkrsquorsquo In Handbook of Ethnography editedby P Atkinson A Coffey S Delamont J Lofland and L Lofland 3959 London Sage
Geertz C 1973 lsquolsquoThick Description Toward an Interpretive Theory of Culturersquorsquo In TheInterpretation of Cultures Selected Essays edited by C Geertz 330 New York Basic Books
Giddens A 1990 The Consequences of Modernity Oxford Polity PressGoodall H L 1991 Writing the New Ethnography Cumnor Hill CA AltaMira PressGuimaraes M J L Jr 2005 lsquolsquoDoing Anthropology in Cyberspace Fieldwork Boundaries
and Social Environmentsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internetedited by C Hine 141156 Oxford Berg
Hammersley M and P Atkinson 2007 Ethnography Principles in Practice 3rd ed LondonRoutledge
Heggen K 2008 lsquolsquoSocial Workers Teachers and Nurses from College to ProfessionalWorkrsquorsquo Journal of Education and Work 21 (3) 217231 doi10108013639080802214076
Hine C 2000 Virtual Ethnography London SageHine C ed 2005 Virtual Methods Issues in Social Science Research on the Internet Oxford
BergHookway N 2008 lsquolsquoEntering the Blogosphere Some Strategies for using Blogs in Social
Researchrsquorsquo Qualitative Research 8 (1) 91113 doi1011771468794107085298Horn S 1998 Cyberville Clicks Culture and the Creation of an Online Town New York
Warner BooksJordan B 1989 lsquolsquoCosmopolitical Obstetrics Some Insights from the Training of Traditional
Midwivesrsquorsquo Social Science and Medicine 28 (9) 925937 doi1010160277-9536(89)90317-1Kendall L 2009 lsquolsquoA Response to Christine Hinersquorsquo In Internet Inquiry Conversations About
Method edited by A Markham and N Baym 2125 Thousand Oaks CA Sage
222 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Kent T 1993 Paralogic Rhetoric A Theory of Communicative Interaction Cranbury NJAssociated University Presses
Kollock P and M A Smith 1999 lsquolsquoCommunities in Cyberspacersquorsquo In Communities inCyberspace edited by M A Smith and P Kollock 327 London Routledge
Komito L 1998 lsquolsquoThe Net as a Foraging Society Flexible Communitiesrsquorsquo The InformationSociety 14 (2) 97106 doi101080019722498128908
Kozinets R V 2010 Netnography Doing Ethnographic Research Online London SageLave J and E Wenger 1991 Situated Learning Legitimate Peripheral Participation
Cambridge Cambridge University PressLucas N 2004 Teaching in Further Education New Perspectives for a Changing Context
London Bedford Way PapersMaclure M 1993 lsquolsquoArguing for Yourself Identity as an Organising Principle in Teachersrsquo Jobs
and Livesrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 19 (4) 311322 doi1010800141192930190401
Mann C and F Stewart 2000 Internet Communication and Qualitative Research AHandbook for Researching Online London Sage
Marcus G E 1998 Ethnography through Thick and Thin Princeton Princeton UniversityPress
Marcus G E 2007 lsquolsquoEthnography Two Decades after Writing Culture From theExperimental to the Baroquersquorsquo Anthropological Quarterly 80 (4) 11271145 doi101353anq20070059
Markham A N 1998 Life online Researching Real Experience in Virtual Space WalnutCreek CA Altamira
Murthy D 2008 lsquolsquoDigital Ethnography An Examination of the Use of New Technologies forSocial Researchrsquorsquo Sociology 42 (5) 837855 doi1011770038038508094565
Orgad S 2005 lsquolsquoFrom Online to Offline and Back Moving from Online to OfflineRelationships with Research Informantsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Researchon the Internet edited by C Hine 5166 Oxford Berg
Rikowski G 2001 lsquolsquoEducation for Industry A Complex Technicismrsquorsquo Journal of Educationand Work 14 (1) 2949 doi10108013639080020028693
Rutter J and G W H Smith 2005 lsquolsquoEthnographic Presence in a Nebulous Settingrsquorsquo InVirtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internet edited by C Hine 8192 OxfordBerg
Rybas N and R Gajjala 2007 Developing Cyberethnographic Research Methods forUnderstanding Digitally Mediated Identitiesrsquo Forum Qualitative Sozialforschung ForumQualitative Social Research North America 8 Sep 2007 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview282
Schwandt T 1997 Qualitative Inquiry A Dictionary of Terms London SageTurner-Bisset R 1999 lsquolsquoThe Knowledge Bases of the Expert Teacherrsquorsquo British Educational
Research Journal 25 (1) 3955 doi1010800141192990250104Van Oers B 1998 lsquolsquoThe Fallacy of Decontextualizationrsquorsquo Mind Culture and Activity 5 (2)
135142 doi101207s15327884mca0502_7Veenman S 1984 lsquolsquoPerceived Problems of Beginning Teachersrsquorsquo Review of Educational
Research 54 (2) 143178 doi10310200346543054002143Wallace S 2002 lsquolsquoNo Good Surprises Intending Lecturersrsquo Preconceptions and Initial
Experiences of Further Educationrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 28 (1) 7993doi10108001411920120109766
Wenger E 1998 Communities of Practice Learning Meaning and Identity CambridgeCambridge University Press
Wilson S M and L C Peterson 2002 lsquolsquoThe Anthropology of Online Communitiesrsquorsquo AnnualReview of Anthropology 31 (1) 449467 doi101146annurevanthro31040402085436
Wittel A 2000 lsquolsquoEthnography on the Move From Field to Net to Internetrsquorsquo ForumQualitative Social Research 1 (1) Art 21 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview11312517
Yandell J and A Turvey 2007 lsquolsquoStandards or Communities of Practice Competing Modelsof Workplace Learning and Developmentrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 33 (4)533550 doi10108001411920701434052
Ethnography and Education 223
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Investigating the lives of new teachers through ethnographic blogs
Warren Kidd
Cass School of Education and Communities University of East London (UEL) London UK
This article addresses key issues embedded within what some commentators aredescribing as a lsquovirtualrsquo or lsquodigitalrsquo ethnography Namely that through theadoption of new (virtual) spaces for ethnographic inquiry it is possible to troubleprevious notions of site place space and meaning when collaborating in onlinefields This article is located within a growing international debate in the field ofeducation concerning digital ethnographic methods While addressing the issuesof what is lsquovirtual ethnographyrsquo the article draws briefly upon research based on aperiod of online lsquofield workrsquo which has lasted for 18 months exploring thetransitional habitual social practices of new teachers as they enter first-time full-time employment in the UK This inquiry positions both the researcher andparticipants as co-constructors of both the site of virtual interaction and to acertain extent as collective decision-makers as what contributes as field and fieldnotes The article will explore the emerging methodological practices behind thisvirtual ethnography exploring the potential use of blogs as an ethnographic tool
Keywords online communities blogs space teacher identity digital ethnography
Introduction
There is growing international interest in what is becoming known as a lsquovirtualrsquo or
lsquodigitalrsquo ethnography (Hine 2000 2005 Beaulieu 2004 Murthy 2008) or lsquonetno-
graphyrsquo (Kozinets 2010) These are still a lsquocontested terrain for ethnographyrsquo
(Beaulieu 2004 141) As Kozinets puts it the promise of digital ethnography is
that it claims to offer lsquo a specialised form of ethnography adapted to the unique
computer-mediated contingencies of todayrsquos social worldsrsquo (Kozinets 2010 1) The
increased presence of networked and hypermediated technologies thus leads to the
possibility for an lsquoethnography mediatedrsquo (Beaulieu 2004) Much of this literature
seeks to demonstrate both the lsquoepistemological boon and bane in methodological
discourse around virtual or online ethnography and cyberanthropologyrsquo (Beaulieu
2004) often drawing upon ambiguities regarding the nature of (re)conceptualising
the notion of field and fieldwork (Goodall 1991) in the light of newly drawn (cyber)
spaces Such a cyberanthropology seeks to understand
the cultural constructions and reconstructions on which the new technologies arebased and which they in turn help to shape The point of departure of this inquiry is thebelief that any technology represents a cultural invention in the sense that it bringsforth a world it emerges out of particular cultural conditions and in turn helps to createnew ones (Escobar 1994 211)
Email wkidduelacuk
Ethnography and Education 2013
Vol 8 No 2 210223 httpdxdoiorg101080174578232013792510
2013 Taylor amp Francis
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Traditional ethnographic concerns
Recent international discussion of digital ethnography powerfully positions lsquoanxi-
eties about whether the Internet can be a field at allrsquo (Beaulieu 2004 142) and in
doing so raises questions regarding the ongoing need to refine and reposition
theoretical and methodological ethnographic paradigms to take into account
cybercultures (Guimaraes 2005) and the challenges they raise for the self (Bell
2001) and the production of cultural text (Rybas and Gajjala 2007) Ethnography as
a practice of inquiry itself already has lsquofuzzy semantic boundariesrsquo (Hammersley and
Atkinson 2007 1) which means that lsquo the label [ethnographic] is not used in an
entirely standard fashion its meaning can varyrsquo (Hammersley and Atkinson 2007
1) In other words lsquoHow is ethnography being challenged and reinvented in its
encounter with these new objects and with the Internet in particularrsquo (Beaulieu
2004 142) Questions have been posed as to the meaningfulness of the ethnographic
project in the light of mediated (virtual) social practices does this pose a lsquocrisisrsquo or
lsquoopportunityrsquo for the ethnographer For some notions of community so vital to
previous conceptualisations of ethnographic work do not have a meaningful
replication in the virtual (Calhoun 1991) This article contributes to these debates by
positioning the use of blogs as a useful and ethnographically significant research
enterprise through which new communities can be jointly established
Presence in the field
Domınguez et al (2007) suggest lsquo virtual ethnographers ethnographers of the
Internet or of cyberspace are faced with the need to answer very pressing questionsrsquo
(Domınguez et al 2007) which locate new ethnographic methodological practices
within existing debates The key question to be posed is do cyberplaces and the use
of hypermedia constitute a field at all We can define field as lsquo a place or situation
where some particular social action transpires whether or not the enquirer is presentrsquo
(Schwandt 1997 51) Field can be conceived as lsquo the physical and cultural site
where language takes place Thus field is both a physical locality with material
objects and the social processes and activities within which language is embeddedrsquo
(Mann and Stewart 2000 195) The construction of a hypermediated place for the
purposes of this research questions naturalistic notions of field and community
However problematising field and community are established theoretical conceptual
and epistemological issues in much recent ethnography and cultural anthropology
As noted by Faubion (2001) lsquo if previously culture was the fieldworkerrsquos question
it has increasingly become his or hers to put into questionrsquo (Faubion 2001 39) The
debates remain the same regardless of the introduction of (new) technologies of
space and place distanciation (Giddens 1990) Fieldwork is nebulous and operates
within fuzzy boundaries lsquo fieldwork has an increasingly unstable object or if not
even quite that an increasingly indefinite plurality of objectsrsquo (Faubion 2001 39) To
use Geertz (1973) our field is lsquolocatedrsquo in the cultural practices built by groups practices themselves which are textual lsquoThe culture of a people is an ensemble of
texts themselves ensembles which the anthropologist strains to read over the
shoulders of those to whom they properly belongrsquo (Geertz 1973 452) Treating blogs
and other hypermedia as fields lsquoin and of their own rightrsquo allows for the analysis of
meanings and their construction albeit in a disembodied way
Ethnography and Education 211
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
This research adopts digital ethnographic practice to explore how novice teachers
move from training to first employment situated by urban settings (Avis 1999 2002
Yandell and Turvey 2007 Czerniawski 2010) It explains how these novice teachers
working in the lifelong learning sector in the UK accommodate and change theirvalues assumptions and identities through their lsquoboundary crossingrsquo processes (van
Oers 1998 Heggen 2008) and how the new institutional context situates these
processes The positioning of the author of this research is as co-actor in the virtual
field ethnographer and as teacher educator the participants for the research
leaving the authorrsquos initial pre-service teacher education programme to lsquoboundary
crossrsquo into employment The research uses blogs and wikis as places for participants
and researcher (as ethnographer) to co-inhabit The blogs allow for conversation
negotiation of meaning shared experiences and reflections as the new teachers in thestudy navigate their way through first employment practices The research explores
how (new) teachers enter accommodate and construct new selves alongside new
employment and pedagogic practices (Avis 1999 2002 Yandell and Turvey 2007) As
such this is a study of off-line social practices using online tools albeit those of
hypermedia Some previous CMC orientated research focuses on what is referred to
as lsquovirtual methodologiesrsquo lsquo studying Internet-based phenomena through meth-
odologies implemented by and through the Internetrsquo (Orgad 2005 51) In the case
presented herein online places are used to capture reflections and lsquothick descriptionrsquothat refer to an lsquoOther placersquo existing in the off-line world This lsquonebulous settingrsquo
(Rutter and Smith 2005) for the research lsquofieldrsquo raises questions which this paper will
explore further concerning the nature of presenting self in online places and the
extent to which online places can be considered communities at all And yet such
distinctions between onlineoff-line realvirtual placespace are not easily drawn
Defining the object of ethnographic inquiry
For some commentators (Domınguez et al 2007 Murthy 2008) movement towards a
digital ethnography opens up the possibility to refine and redefine the object of
ethnographic inquiry itself While nonetheless understanding that lsquoethnography is
articulated in a great variety of waysrsquo (Domınguez et al 2007) we can make a
distinction between those that have the Internet and cyberculures as the object of
inquiry and those that adopt and adapt technology as the means through which
ethnographically rich data is generated (Markham 1998) The research underpinning
the arguments made here about the usefulness of blogs falls into the second categoryIn doing so it creates a newly formed cyberculture amongst new teachers with a focus
upon mutual support and reflection through the blogging practices As Hookway
(2008) notes lsquowhile social scientists have been occupied with the question of how and
to what extent cyberspace shapes social life they have also become interested in the
question of how cyberspace can expand the social researcherrsquos toolkitrsquo (Hookway
2008 9192)
It is not the case that the use of hypermedia as both an object and place for
ethnographic inquiry necessitates the existence of lsquonaturally occurringrsquo virtual placesDrawing upon both the classic work of Geertz (1973) and the multitude of issues
raised in current discussions of virtual or digital ethnography regarding presence
field and lsquobeing therersquo (Kendall 2009) we might pose a typology or ideal-typical
formation of ethnographic practice Ethnography while recognising the diversity of
212 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
methods and approaches has long been associated with the understanding of the
textual practices of an Other the seeking of an immersion travel to a field the
drawing of boundaries of inquiry around a defined field lsquothick descriptionrsquo lsquobeing
therersquo participantsrsquo insider views and voices and finally the construction of fieldnotes In the examples drawn from this research and the adoption of blogs and wikis
to capture novice teacher reflections we make troublesome notions of the field both in time space and also in origin In this research we might define the use of
Web20 platforms more as Computer Mediated Communication (CMC) rather than
as a distinctive virtual world itself Posts on a blog enable a space whereby lsquorealrsquo
habitual (Bourdieu 1990) and identity practices can be articulated and (re)framed
and (re)formed In this sense participation in this research is both reflective and
reflexive which help social actors lsquowork-uprsquo and lsquowork-onrsquo the project of their selfSome commentators have noted how the structure of the online communication
system itself shapes and directing the nature of the communication that develops
(Kollock and Smith 1999 Hookway 2008) The novice teacher participants engage in
acts of the self while posting commenting and interacting and yet the Web20 space
used in this research is an lsquounnaturalistic virtual spacersquo rather than a lsquonatural virtual
spacersquo
Reaching the hard to reach
As Hammersley and Atkinson (2007) identify drawing together hard to reach social
actors or uniting actors across space and time in synchronous or asynchronous ways
means that ethnographic research lsquo does not necessarily study lsquolsquonaturallyoccurringrsquorsquo communities that exist in cyberspace although in the course of setting
up noticeboards and chat rooms researchers can create temporary research-situated
groupingsrsquo (Hammersley and Atkinson 2007 138) In making this distinction it is
possible to draw a difference between cyberspaces and cultures which exist prior to
the activity of the ethnographer which are lsquonaturally occurringrsquo and in this case the
construction of a cyberspace for the express purposes of methodological and
ethnographic inquiry Participants do nonetheless inhabit this field but it is a meta-
or second-order ethnographic field a space where commentary is provided andselves are worked-on with reference to an Other primary field where habitual
relations are maintained and selves are enacted lsquofor realrsquo with the colleagues the
teachers work alongside in lsquolived experiencersquo As the ethnographer there is still a
presence in the field but the field is second-order Such ethnographic practice is still
an experiential form of constructing knowledge (Hine 2000)
Disembodied persons and hypermedia
It is argued that lsquo by definition online ethnography describes places that are not
spacesrsquo (Rutter and Smith 2005 84) The choice to draw upon an online place to
investigate teacher boundary crossing practices in an off-line space questions the
notions of field and presence in the field In this ethnography as in other examples ofa digital ethnographic method lsquo there is no obvious place to lsquolsquogorsquorsquo to carry out
fieldworkrsquo (Rutter and Smith 2005 84) This is further compounded since
lsquoDisembodied persons people these placesrsquo (Rutter and Smith 2005 84) In this
sense the field for (digital) ethnographic research is (and becomes further) distinctive
Ethnography and Education 213
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
and of primary concern since the disembodiment of participants brings with it new
attempts to share cultures [which are] lsquo defined only by acts of interaction and
communication There is no lsquolsquoplacersquorsquo in the virtual beyond the metaphor For the
virtual ethnographer this repositions the notion of place or setting from geographicalzone to assemblage of forms of conductrsquo (Rutter and Smith 2005 85) Previous
research has been perhaps guilty of overstating the newness and distinctiveness of
cyberplaces For example
The design of cyberspace is after all the design of a another life-world a paralleluniverse offering the intoxicating prospect of actually fulfilling with a technologyvery nearly achieved a dream thousands of years old the dream of transcending thephysical world fully alive at will to dwell in some Beyond to be empowered orenlightened there alone or with others and to return (Benedikt 1991 131)
These and other such claims can be questioned as potentially overstated Forexample lsquoThese experiences are not part of another life-world located in some
parallel universe outside of the body These experiences are simply another part of
real lifersquo (Markham 1998 163) Yet in terms of the research herein the online world
created through participation and interaction through blogging and posting is a
community of sorts albeit disenfranchised and disembodied from the other-world
social practices that the participants comment upon As has been previously defined
a community is not fixed in form or function it is a mixed bag of possible optionswhose meanings and concreteness are always being negotiated by individuals in thecontext of changing external constraints This is true whether group members interactelectronically via face-to-face communication or both (Komito 1998 105)
The use of blogging as a textual practice
Hookway (2008) defines blogs thus
a weblog or lsquoblogrsquo as they are more commonly known refers to a website whichcontains a series of frequently updated reverse chronologically ordered posts on acommon web page usually written by a single author (Hookway 2008 92)
For the purposes herein blogs have been adopted as the means through which
participants share anxieties and experiences of boundary crossing into new employ-
ment and new roles from lsquotrainee teacherrsquo to lsquonewly qualified teacherrsquo These arenot single authored but multiauthored The authorsparticipantsactors share
lsquopermissionsrsquo and editing tools with each other as a group and with the ethnographer
The participants in the blogging construct both their reflexive selves through
engaging with textual construction and also construct the very field itself The
cyberspace used is an lsquoempty shellrsquo until the online interaction and posting takes
place creating over time a multisite ethnography (Marcus 1998)
In making the case of the adoption of blogs within virtual methods Hookway
(2008) identifies the clear benefits of this form of hypermedia text can be lsquoinstantrsquoblogs are usually low-cost they offer an lsquoinstantaneous technique for collecting
substantial amounts of datarsquo (Hookway 2008 92) the immediacy of the text created
without the use of other tools such as recorders allows for lsquonaturalistic textrsquo to be
constructed and they allow for communication over previously hard-to-reach space
214 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
and time boundaries Hookway concludes lsquoThese qualities of practicality and
capacity to shed light on social processes across space and time together with their
insight into everyday life combine to make blogs a valid addition to the qualitative
researcherrsquos toolkitrsquo (Hookway 2008 93) Drawing from experience of this research
we can add a further advantage one that is key for the digital ethnographer blogs
allow multiauthors to easily share and construct rich cultural textual practices In the
case of this research participants are the co-constructors of their own folksonomies
giving meaning and validation to each othersrsquo reflections and actively (re)forming
cultural practices anew Yet this field does have differences to that of a lsquolivedrsquo one
The use of hypermedia bestows privileges and priorities on the textual practices
themselves In the world of the blogosphere (Hookway 2008) the culturally produced
text is all alongside the meanings attributed to it In some senses this is not new As
Geertz (1973) maintained ethnographic data is lsquo really our own constructions of
other peoplersquos constructions of what they and their compatriots are up torsquo (Geertz
1973 9) In the case of the use of blogs as a digital ethnographic practice text is not
only all but it exists devoted of other context As previously noted by Mann and
Stewart (2000)
When data are collected online much of this contextual materials is missing In themainly black and white world of text we lose the Technicolor of lived life and its impacton most of our senses (Mann and Stewart 2000 197)
Relying on text means we might need to lsquoput the Technicolor backrsquo We can do this
by engaging with social actors in virtual fields in much the same way as we might
lived life asking questions seeking clarifications engaging with dialogue where we
co-construct the meanings of the cultural and textual practices themselves We might
be tempted to question the lsquoauthenticityrsquo of reported lived experience if we are not
seeing it first hand and yet what we might see first hand and what it means are not
always obvious hence the need for ethnographic inquiry in the first place As Horn
(1998) notes lsquoWe are as often fooled by appearances as we are informed by themrsquo
(Horn 1998 91) What we must do then in lsquoputting the Technicolor backrsquo is to
engage social actors as co-constructors of the textual practices under our gaze in the
hypermedia we adopt Alternatively we might conceive of this as not so much as
putting back the richness but rather accepting hypermedia and mediated text as
offering its own richness In this case a richness born out of multiple authors working
on text collectively This is what we might refer to as an lsquoepistemology of doingrsquo
Epistemologies of doing
Rybas and Gajjala (2007) refer to lsquoepistemologies of doingrsquo whereby ethnography
and ethnographers engage in ontological and epistemological practice which seeks to
chart and map how individuals and groups co-construct cultural texts Such
epistemologies find favour with action research orientated ethnographies and those
adopting Critical Theory and aspects of a feminist epistemology Thus in this case
cybercultures are adapting and changing and being drawn by individuals for whom
their cultural significance is yet to be fully realised In this way lsquosubjectsobjects
produce selves through typing writing image manipulation creation of avatars
Ethnography and Education 215
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
digital video and audio and engage in practices of everyday life at these interfacesrsquo
(Rybas and Gajjala 2007)
In this research drawing upon discussions of the post-Fordist nature of teaching
and teacher identities in the UK Lifelong Learning sector (Avis and Bathmaker2009) we render novice teacher identity practices as problematic and novice teacher
institutional group membership as a cultural normalising process In this way the use
of the blog enables new teachers to share reflections and stories and in doing so
create cultural texts and folksonomies which support their understandings of their
life-worlds that they inhabit when off-line in employment social practices They join
together in the flickering pages of the blog to create meaning to lsquodorsquo textual work
and in so doing dolsquoidentity workrsquo Shared lived experience is there to be both worked
up and worked on The digital ethnographic space allows these actors tocommunicate over traditional boundaries of time and space and in so doing enact
an lsquoepistemology of doingrsquo The text might be all but it is what they share and have
in common and work on collectively
(Re)Locating ethnographic inquiry
In (re)locating ethnographic inquiry to include both cybercultures and virtual
platforms (Hine 2000) both as an object of inquiry and a means through which data
can be captured it lsquo is not a matter of methodsrsquo (Geertz 1973 5) but rather a case
of understanding ethnography as a sensibility rather than a narrowly drawn cannon
of methods and practices As Beaulieu (2004) notes digital ethnographic espis-
temologies frame the Internet lsquoas both a new setting and a new technology for doingethnographyrsquo (Beaulieu 2004) and in so doing questions traditional ethnographic
notions of presence field and ways of knowing And yet ethnography has always
been diverse
doing ethnography is establishing rapport selecting informants transcribing textstaking genealogies mapping fields keeping a diary and so on But it is not these thingstechniques and received procedures that define the enterprise What defines it is thekind of intellectual effort it is (Geertz 1973 5)
Otherness and presence
As an (digital) ethnographer it is possible to be situated as both insideroutsider and
also as an Other researchers often travel to a field separate from their own Yet therepresentation of the self that is posted and constructed in online spaces has the
potentiality to even further remove the ethnographer In second-order online spaces
such as the one constructed for this research the self we pose potentially confuses
and troubles the notion of the ethnographer as an immersed lsquolookerrsquo or lsquoobserverrsquo In
the case of this research it is possible to identify multiple presences The ontological
and physicalvirtual and temporal practice of lsquobeing therersquo changes as the presence
changes the researcher role can be as in the case of this research teacher moderator
researcher Other and insider To use the case in point here In this research theparticipants are all drawn from pre-service teacher training programmes I have
taught on and as such I have populated and negotiated meaning and presented a
professional self in fields face-to-face and other than the virtual one constructed for
the purposes of the research It is the case as Wittel (2000) notes that by drawing
216 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
boundaries the ethnographer constructs the spaces of the field in question
lsquoFollowingrsquo having presence and interacting and questioning creates the lsquothick
descriptionrsquo held as so essential for much ethnographic inquiry But in following we
draw temporal and spatial significance to the boundaries we work within The use ofblogs and wikis are both without boundary as they allow for asynchronous
communication and interaction and at the same time they require a presence and
spatiality since to interact users need nonetheless to post to log-on to view and to
interact It makes sense to think about virtual worlds not so much as communities of
practice but rather as relational spaces based upon the drawing boundaries to hold
mutual common interests They are spaces of self-authoring Users of such spaces use
and in doing so legitimise tacit knowledge and lived experience As a form of mutual
support the participants in this ethnographic research engage in reflective andreflexive practices that resemble relational intimacy (Edwards 2005 Edwards and
Mackenzie 2005) This is thus ethnography and a virtual one at that but an
ethnography of individuals who seek support from one another rather than of a pre-
existing group in lived experience off-line Digital methods provide an ease with
which to interact communicate and follow individuals who are otherwise displaced
and not bounded They offer a point lsquoof betweenessrsquo (Bhabha 1994) in spacetime
Being where
Marcus (2007) provides a strong critique of ethnographic practice that privileges the
writing up of the text at the expense of immersion in the field Textual practice taking
priority over lsquobeing therersquo seen here as a misunderstanding of the key nature of
ethnographic practice Both the lsquodoingrsquo and the lsquobeingrsquo of ethnography need to occur
within both ontological and epistemological practices together within and in
relation to the field and not divorced from it In engaging with blogs and wikis in
this research Web20 platforms are used to generate rich and phenomenologicallymeaningful data and identity practices This is not lsquolife on a screenrsquo as if CMC is all
there is taking place here The voices of the participants are not disembodied
subjects of the visual architecture Instead they interact and share the construction
of meaning The ethnographer is also a participant sharing reflections asking
questions seeking clarity and meaning And yet in the case of this research practice
using blogs the lsquobeing therersquo is not being there at all It is being somewhere else a
meta-field or second order construction which allows social actors to construct
textual practices referring back to other lived experience Participants are living andworking in very different spatialities and the individual fields the teaching and
classrooms the participants inhabit are not in the same place or space as the site
where they interact with each other
Creating text drawing upon different spatialities and the use of a multisite
ethnography in general has implications for the construction of data and the
immersion in an lsquoover loadrsquo Participants join in on a second-order unnaturalistic
field and in doing so generate a mass of data The lsquoover-productionrsquo of data has been
already previously flagged as an ambiguous quality in visual and virtual anthro-pology and ethnography (Domınguez et al 2007) The lsquoapparent ease of data
collectionrsquo (Domınguez et al 2007) in this case means that the use of the digital has
provided an endless stream of posts thoughts and reflections Over the duration of
the immersion in the blog 18 months a tremendous amount of text has been
Ethnography and Education 217
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
produced by ethnographer and participants alike The posts acting as cultural text
also in part act as both meta-conversation and as field notes alike Through lsquobeing
therersquo participants and ethnographer together are able to question posts seek
clarification interact and co-construct meaning At regular intervals participantswere asked to engage in their own analysis of the text being worked upon and to draw
out what they thought were the key themes and messages to recognise the themes in
the textual practices and to locate their own self within them Through engagement
with the blog over the first year of teaching individuals interact and support each
other in ways as meaningful as if they occurred in the same primary field Yet this
relational agency (Edwards 2005 Edwards and Mackenzie 2005) would not have
existed without the construction of the online space in the first place This is not as
such a virtual community of practice (Lave and Wenger 1991) but rather individualspractising community This is the key difference in this research between the online
offline or primary fieldmeta-field distinctions The novice teachers who form the
sample of the research are engaged in communities of practice (Wenger 1998)
elsewhere where they work and teach One measurement of the success of these
relations in the online space is the very amount of posts interactions comments
reposts that the participants engage in Again it is amassing a huge volume of text to
be lsquofigured outrsquo by the group
Data-overload is not however a distinctive feature of virtual or digital methodsbut of potentially all ethnographic inquiry Data-overload is but the other side of
lsquothick descriptionrsquo This is not exclusively an issue of virtual ethnography it is not an
online overload but a consequence of immersion This means that selectivity is also
built-in to the ethnographic sensibility The key question is how to frame those things
worth having conversations about This is the real value of lsquobeing therersquo the ability
to engage and interact In using online methods and in having a virtual presence there
is a lsquorealrsquo danger of participants being lost and disembodied But in sensitively
interacting supporting and at times (appropriately) coaxing issues of lsquobeing herebeing there and being everywherersquo can be overcome The co-presence in online
spaces between social actors and other actors and between the researcher and actors
can be maintained in both synchronous and asynchronous ways This is both a
methodological convenience and also a potentially distinctive feature of the ontology
of these locations lsquoBeing therersquo thus might not mean lsquobeing there together at the
same timersquo This in turn has implications for the constructing and recording of field
notes As online researchers with a virtual immersion we nonetheless have the luxury
of being able to make field notes separate from immersion and presence This makesit more significant I would argue to involve the social actors themselves in the
authenticating of meaning in creating epistemologies of doing
Boundary crossing practices a case of applied virtual ethnography
Before concluding the boundaries of the specific educational research at the heart of
this work will be briefly presented here To demonstrate the adaptability of blogs
within a digital ethnographic sensibility blog posts have been treated as cultural textand worked on by participants through the sharing of stories They tell collectively
the stories of boundary-crossing into new employment practices and the difficulties
in making the transition from trainee to newly qualified teacher They demonstrate
the uneasiness and lsquoshockrsquo (Veenman 1984) of joining new mundane practices As
218 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
one new teacher puts it lsquoI feel like I crept in the back door and just joined inrsquo [blog
post] Much of the literature commentating on the past decade of lsquoworkplace reformrsquo
within the UK Lifelong Learning Further Education sector adopts the language of
the postmodern characterised by anxiety uncertainty unprofessionalism and
surveillance (Ainley and Bailey 1997 Avis 2002 Wallace 2002) These are located
within the discourse and surveillance practices associated with the lsquosocial barberismrsquo
of lsquomanageralismrsquo reforms (Ball 2005) The new teachers in this research are all too
conscious of the anxieties produced by performance cultures (Avis 2003)
I can over think things and in a way being at such a high performing college with veryhigh expectations makes me feel ever so slightly uneasy - constantly reevaluating thevalue of everything I do and prepare constantly making u-turns and changing my mindOn reflection this is clearly a confidence issue [blog post]
The power and value of the ethnographic sensibility is that the lsquostory is allrsquo (Kent
1993) Jordan (1989) identifies the valuable role the articulation of lsquostoriesrsquo can have
to help support workplace learning The stories in this research help us to
understand how new professionals navigate and accommodate their reforming selves
traditionally perceived in much of the literature as multiple solid and confused as
fluid identities (Avis 1999 Avis and Bathmaker 2009) The timing of this research at
this lsquosignificant conjunctual momentrsquo (Avis and Bathmaker 2009) in the Lifelong
Learning sector presents teacher identities as active worked up and worked on and
as needing to be resilient to cope with change Identities are not readily formed after
training but in transition They are not formed but are ready to be formed through
the interplay of the situatedness of first employment and first exposure to existing
institutional norms and social practices The nexus between self training experiences
new institutional norms and community practices forming the basis for the resilient
identities novice teachers are required to construct while around them the Lifelong
Learning sector undergoes rapid changes (Avis and Fisher 2006 Yandell and Turvey
2007)
I have a constant fear sometimes that Irsquom not doing well enough and that I actuallydonrsquot know what Irsquom doing I think Irsquom going to be found out and chased away withpitchforks I feel a bit like an imposter [but] have a better foundation of training thanall the rest of my team [blog post]
With performance-orientated cultures comes a constant demand upon the time of
new teachers often not allowing space for critical reflection
Everyone is really nice and very supportive but as its the beginning of term all the staffare really stressed so I find myself being unable to sit in the staff room as there willalways be someone badgering me for something The floral ladies arenrsquot much betterand I sometimes just want to be in a cold dark room for the whole of lunchtime Is thatwrong [blog post]
Pre-service teachers becoming novice and established teachers need to accommo-
date and rethink prior learning (Yandell and Turvey 2007) lsquoI can already see that I
will have to purposefully adjust my pedagogical style from that which I have
practised over the past yearrsquo [blog post] And yet at the same time concluding lsquo I
Ethnography and Education 219
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
have known (almost) every minute that I love teaching Irsquom just desperate to get it
right to be an outstanding teacher now and alwaysrsquo [blog post] Trainee teachers in
the Lifelong Learning sector in the UK accommodate shifts in professional learning
and the re-situation (Lave and Wenger 1991) of learning within the ever-presentbackdrop of the lsquorapid changersquo (Lucas 2004) of policy reforms Previous commenta-
tors have identified that lsquobecoming a teacherrsquo is both complex and yet also context
dependent (Turner-Bisset 1999) Equally teacher identities are transforming are in a
process of being through doing they are enacted out (Cochran-Smith and Lytle
1999) They are both acted and enacted in the lived experience of the teaching
institutions that the new teachers have joined and (re)created as textual practices in
the blogging itself through the telling of mutual stories and reflections Participants
in this ethnography are very self-aware of the need to practice develop and work ontheir teacher selves and very aware of the performativity cultures this lsquobecomingrsquo
that is contextualised within For example
I am reflecting on a few things this post The first is on the idea that the character I amforming at the head of the class as the teacher and my own personality are merging YesI think they are I am becoming sterner more assertive first I surprised myself at beingmore assertive than felt lsquomyself rsquo and I have found that part of my character now Itrsquosdifficult to externalise and explain it is a more seamless and natural transition than Iam describing here [blog post]
The landscape of Lifelong Learning in the UK is being redrawn and with this
practices and opportunities are being reconceptualised reframed and spaces are
opening up for practitioners to redefine what they do (Rikowski 2001) In this it is
possible to see a place opening up which realizes the possibility for fluid or lsquoshiftingrsquo
identities (Avis 2002) rather than lsquospoiled identitiesrsquo (Maclure 1993) This research
suggests that the context of educational reform and workplace reform in the Lifelong
Learning sector in the UK allows for the possibility of identity change and newly
formed identities which are also resilient identities As one new teacher explains
There is definitely a sense of pressure that this is the real thing that yoursquove done thedress rehearsal and should know what yoursquore doing but I have found that feeling isstarting to subside now I think I have worked hard at not letting that pressure effect mypractice and my own learning process But I felt it chronically at the start [blog post]
New entrants into the teaching profession agents are able to carve out and negotiate
futures and identities for themselves (Avis 2002) The initial findings of this
ethnographic practice point to the formation of identities that are resilient in the
face of initial anxieties and widespread neo-liberal performance cultures As a
teacher educator this research provides opportunities to connect trainees leaving the
boundaries of the pre-service teacher education programme with the new boundariesthey cross into the hyper-fluid and post-Fordist world of teaching in the Lifelong
Learning sector in the UK (Avis 1999)
Conclusion
The origins of digital ethnography posed questions as to the nature of ethnography
itself (Murthy 2008) And yet lsquoas ethnography goes digital its epistemological remit
220 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
remains much the same Ethnography is about telling social storiesrsquo (Murthy 2008
838) The use of blogs as a research tool provides avehicle through which new teachersrsquo
stories about their lives and performed selves can be lsquochartedrsquo as they cross into the
new spatialities and habitual practices of first-time employment This research adopts
a (digital) methodology which is both phenomenologically and ethnographically
significant In doing so this research demonstrates the value online fields can have in
positioning relational intimacy as a means to enable individuals and participants in
ethnographic research to learn from each other This research is informed by
ethnographic methods and an ethnographic sensibility which both values and
privileges the importance of insider perspectives and the lsquofollowingrsquo of individuals as
they participate in cultural groups with the view to producing lsquothickrsquo data
Within this work there are multiple relationships between action research
ethnographic practice teacher education pedagogy and identity both of the novice
teachers and that of the insideroutsider researcher In digital ethnographies these
relationships do not coexist as a linearity Hermeneutic and liminal relations exist
across these categories They are polycontextual and have applications and
conceptual and methodological sensitivities both online and offline and pose
questions as to the nature of (supposedly new) ethnographic methods For some
virtual ethnographers have lsquofetishisedrsquo notions of community when extending too far
the onlineoff-line realvirtual distinction (Wilson and Peterson 2002 Beaulieu
2004) Following Escobar (1994) the argument in this article is that the ethnographic
projects remains regardless of how the field exists virtual or lsquorealrsquo lived or cyber
The importance of ethnography remains as the conceptual frameworks themselves
remain (and remain important) whether the sociality under the ethnographic gaze
is virtual or lsquorealrsquo we can still explore notions of society self and culture
Acknowledgements
This work has been previously disseminated to colleagues at The 2011 European Conferenceon Educational Research (ECER) Freie Universitat Berlin Germany under the title of thepaper presentation lsquoExploring the Boundary Crossing and Identity Formation of NoviceTeachers in a Global Metropolis Training and Teaching in East Londonrsquo This conferencepaper is available as follows Kidd W (2012) lsquoPlace (cyber) space and being the role ofstudent voice in informing the un-situated learning of trainee teachersrsquo Research in SecondaryTeacher Education 2(1) 37 httpwwwuelacukristeissuesvol21pp3-7
References
Ainley P and B Bailey 1997 The Business of Learning Staff and Student Experiences of FEin the 1990s London Cassell
Avis J 1999 lsquolsquoShifting Identity New Conditions and the Transformation of Practice Teaching within Post-Compulsory Educationrsquorsquo Journal of Vocational Education andTraining 51 (2) 245264 doi10108013636829900200081
Avis J 2002 lsquolsquoImaginary Friends Managerialism Globalization and Post-CompulsoryEducation and Training in Englandrsquorsquo Discourse Studies in the Cultural Politics ofEducation 23 (1) 7590 doi10108001596300220123051
Avis J 2003 lsquolsquoRe-thinking Trust in a Performative Culture The Case of Educationrsquorsquo Journalof Education Policy 18 (3) 315332 doi10108002680930305577
Avis J and A-M Bathmaker 2009 lsquolsquoMoving into Practice Transitions from FurtherEducation Trainee Teacher to Lecturerrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education 14 (2)203217 doi10108013596740902921638
Ethnography and Education 221
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Avis J and R Fisher 2006 lsquolsquoReflections on Communities of Practice On-line Learning andTransformation Teachers Lecturers and Trainersrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education11 (2) 141151 doi10108013596740600768927
Ball S 2005 lsquolsquoEducation Reform as Social Barberism Economism and the End ofAuthenticityrsquorsquo Scottish Educational Review 37 (1) 416 httpwwwscotedrevieworgukview_issuephpid=37[1]
Beaulieu A 2004 lsquolsquoMediating Ethnography Objectivity and the Making of Ethnographies ofthe Internetrsquorsquo Social Epistemology 18 (23) 139163 doi1010800269172042000249264
Bell D 2001 An Introduction to Cybercultures London RoutledgeBenedikt M 1991 Cyberspace Some Proposals Cyberspace First Steps Cambridge MIT
PressBhabha H K 1994 The Location of Culture London RoutledgeBourdieu P 1990 The Logic of Practice Stanford Stanford University PressCalhoun C 1991 lsquolsquoIndirect Relationships and Imagined Communities Large-scale Social
Integration and the Transformation of Everyday Lifersquorsquo In Social Theory for a ChangingSociety edited by P Bourdieu and J S Coleman 95120 Boulder CO Westview Press
Cochran-Smith M and S L Lytle 1999 lsquolsquoRelationships of Knowledge and Practice TeacherLearning Communitiesrsquorsquo Review of Research in Education 24 249305 doi1031020091732X024001249
Czerniawski G 2010 lsquolsquoConstructing and Deconstructing Newly-Qualified Teachersrsquo Values inan Urban Contextrsquorsquo In Learning and Teaching in a Metropolis Volume 60 At the InterfacelsquoThe Idea of Educationrsquo edited by L Ang J Trushell and P Walker 83100 AmsterdamNew York RODOPI
Domınguez D A Beaulieu A Estalella E Gomez B Schnettler and R Read 2007lsquolsquoVirtual Ethnography Forum Qualitative Social Research (FQS) Sozialforschungrsquorsquo 8(3)
Edwards A 2005 lsquolsquoRelational Agency Learning to be a Resourceful PractitionerrsquorsquoInternational Journal of Educational Research 43 168182 httpdxdoiorg101016jijer200606010
Edwards A and L Mackenzie 2005 lsquolsquoSteps Towards Participation The Social Support ofLearning Trajectoriesrsquorsquo International Journal of Lifelong Education 24 (4) 287302 doi10108002601370500169178
Escobar A 1994 lsquolsquoWelcome to Cyberia Notes on the Anthropology of CyberculturersquorsquoCurrent Anthropology 35 (3) 211321 doi101086204266
Faubion J D 2001 lsquolsquoCurrents of Cultural Fieldworkrsquorsquo In Handbook of Ethnography editedby P Atkinson A Coffey S Delamont J Lofland and L Lofland 3959 London Sage
Geertz C 1973 lsquolsquoThick Description Toward an Interpretive Theory of Culturersquorsquo In TheInterpretation of Cultures Selected Essays edited by C Geertz 330 New York Basic Books
Giddens A 1990 The Consequences of Modernity Oxford Polity PressGoodall H L 1991 Writing the New Ethnography Cumnor Hill CA AltaMira PressGuimaraes M J L Jr 2005 lsquolsquoDoing Anthropology in Cyberspace Fieldwork Boundaries
and Social Environmentsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internetedited by C Hine 141156 Oxford Berg
Hammersley M and P Atkinson 2007 Ethnography Principles in Practice 3rd ed LondonRoutledge
Heggen K 2008 lsquolsquoSocial Workers Teachers and Nurses from College to ProfessionalWorkrsquorsquo Journal of Education and Work 21 (3) 217231 doi10108013639080802214076
Hine C 2000 Virtual Ethnography London SageHine C ed 2005 Virtual Methods Issues in Social Science Research on the Internet Oxford
BergHookway N 2008 lsquolsquoEntering the Blogosphere Some Strategies for using Blogs in Social
Researchrsquorsquo Qualitative Research 8 (1) 91113 doi1011771468794107085298Horn S 1998 Cyberville Clicks Culture and the Creation of an Online Town New York
Warner BooksJordan B 1989 lsquolsquoCosmopolitical Obstetrics Some Insights from the Training of Traditional
Midwivesrsquorsquo Social Science and Medicine 28 (9) 925937 doi1010160277-9536(89)90317-1Kendall L 2009 lsquolsquoA Response to Christine Hinersquorsquo In Internet Inquiry Conversations About
Method edited by A Markham and N Baym 2125 Thousand Oaks CA Sage
222 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Kent T 1993 Paralogic Rhetoric A Theory of Communicative Interaction Cranbury NJAssociated University Presses
Kollock P and M A Smith 1999 lsquolsquoCommunities in Cyberspacersquorsquo In Communities inCyberspace edited by M A Smith and P Kollock 327 London Routledge
Komito L 1998 lsquolsquoThe Net as a Foraging Society Flexible Communitiesrsquorsquo The InformationSociety 14 (2) 97106 doi101080019722498128908
Kozinets R V 2010 Netnography Doing Ethnographic Research Online London SageLave J and E Wenger 1991 Situated Learning Legitimate Peripheral Participation
Cambridge Cambridge University PressLucas N 2004 Teaching in Further Education New Perspectives for a Changing Context
London Bedford Way PapersMaclure M 1993 lsquolsquoArguing for Yourself Identity as an Organising Principle in Teachersrsquo Jobs
and Livesrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 19 (4) 311322 doi1010800141192930190401
Mann C and F Stewart 2000 Internet Communication and Qualitative Research AHandbook for Researching Online London Sage
Marcus G E 1998 Ethnography through Thick and Thin Princeton Princeton UniversityPress
Marcus G E 2007 lsquolsquoEthnography Two Decades after Writing Culture From theExperimental to the Baroquersquorsquo Anthropological Quarterly 80 (4) 11271145 doi101353anq20070059
Markham A N 1998 Life online Researching Real Experience in Virtual Space WalnutCreek CA Altamira
Murthy D 2008 lsquolsquoDigital Ethnography An Examination of the Use of New Technologies forSocial Researchrsquorsquo Sociology 42 (5) 837855 doi1011770038038508094565
Orgad S 2005 lsquolsquoFrom Online to Offline and Back Moving from Online to OfflineRelationships with Research Informantsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Researchon the Internet edited by C Hine 5166 Oxford Berg
Rikowski G 2001 lsquolsquoEducation for Industry A Complex Technicismrsquorsquo Journal of Educationand Work 14 (1) 2949 doi10108013639080020028693
Rutter J and G W H Smith 2005 lsquolsquoEthnographic Presence in a Nebulous Settingrsquorsquo InVirtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internet edited by C Hine 8192 OxfordBerg
Rybas N and R Gajjala 2007 Developing Cyberethnographic Research Methods forUnderstanding Digitally Mediated Identitiesrsquo Forum Qualitative Sozialforschung ForumQualitative Social Research North America 8 Sep 2007 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview282
Schwandt T 1997 Qualitative Inquiry A Dictionary of Terms London SageTurner-Bisset R 1999 lsquolsquoThe Knowledge Bases of the Expert Teacherrsquorsquo British Educational
Research Journal 25 (1) 3955 doi1010800141192990250104Van Oers B 1998 lsquolsquoThe Fallacy of Decontextualizationrsquorsquo Mind Culture and Activity 5 (2)
135142 doi101207s15327884mca0502_7Veenman S 1984 lsquolsquoPerceived Problems of Beginning Teachersrsquorsquo Review of Educational
Research 54 (2) 143178 doi10310200346543054002143Wallace S 2002 lsquolsquoNo Good Surprises Intending Lecturersrsquo Preconceptions and Initial
Experiences of Further Educationrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 28 (1) 7993doi10108001411920120109766
Wenger E 1998 Communities of Practice Learning Meaning and Identity CambridgeCambridge University Press
Wilson S M and L C Peterson 2002 lsquolsquoThe Anthropology of Online Communitiesrsquorsquo AnnualReview of Anthropology 31 (1) 449467 doi101146annurevanthro31040402085436
Wittel A 2000 lsquolsquoEthnography on the Move From Field to Net to Internetrsquorsquo ForumQualitative Social Research 1 (1) Art 21 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview11312517
Yandell J and A Turvey 2007 lsquolsquoStandards or Communities of Practice Competing Modelsof Workplace Learning and Developmentrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 33 (4)533550 doi10108001411920701434052
Ethnography and Education 223
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Traditional ethnographic concerns
Recent international discussion of digital ethnography powerfully positions lsquoanxi-
eties about whether the Internet can be a field at allrsquo (Beaulieu 2004 142) and in
doing so raises questions regarding the ongoing need to refine and reposition
theoretical and methodological ethnographic paradigms to take into account
cybercultures (Guimaraes 2005) and the challenges they raise for the self (Bell
2001) and the production of cultural text (Rybas and Gajjala 2007) Ethnography as
a practice of inquiry itself already has lsquofuzzy semantic boundariesrsquo (Hammersley and
Atkinson 2007 1) which means that lsquo the label [ethnographic] is not used in an
entirely standard fashion its meaning can varyrsquo (Hammersley and Atkinson 2007
1) In other words lsquoHow is ethnography being challenged and reinvented in its
encounter with these new objects and with the Internet in particularrsquo (Beaulieu
2004 142) Questions have been posed as to the meaningfulness of the ethnographic
project in the light of mediated (virtual) social practices does this pose a lsquocrisisrsquo or
lsquoopportunityrsquo for the ethnographer For some notions of community so vital to
previous conceptualisations of ethnographic work do not have a meaningful
replication in the virtual (Calhoun 1991) This article contributes to these debates by
positioning the use of blogs as a useful and ethnographically significant research
enterprise through which new communities can be jointly established
Presence in the field
Domınguez et al (2007) suggest lsquo virtual ethnographers ethnographers of the
Internet or of cyberspace are faced with the need to answer very pressing questionsrsquo
(Domınguez et al 2007) which locate new ethnographic methodological practices
within existing debates The key question to be posed is do cyberplaces and the use
of hypermedia constitute a field at all We can define field as lsquo a place or situation
where some particular social action transpires whether or not the enquirer is presentrsquo
(Schwandt 1997 51) Field can be conceived as lsquo the physical and cultural site
where language takes place Thus field is both a physical locality with material
objects and the social processes and activities within which language is embeddedrsquo
(Mann and Stewart 2000 195) The construction of a hypermediated place for the
purposes of this research questions naturalistic notions of field and community
However problematising field and community are established theoretical conceptual
and epistemological issues in much recent ethnography and cultural anthropology
As noted by Faubion (2001) lsquo if previously culture was the fieldworkerrsquos question
it has increasingly become his or hers to put into questionrsquo (Faubion 2001 39) The
debates remain the same regardless of the introduction of (new) technologies of
space and place distanciation (Giddens 1990) Fieldwork is nebulous and operates
within fuzzy boundaries lsquo fieldwork has an increasingly unstable object or if not
even quite that an increasingly indefinite plurality of objectsrsquo (Faubion 2001 39) To
use Geertz (1973) our field is lsquolocatedrsquo in the cultural practices built by groups practices themselves which are textual lsquoThe culture of a people is an ensemble of
texts themselves ensembles which the anthropologist strains to read over the
shoulders of those to whom they properly belongrsquo (Geertz 1973 452) Treating blogs
and other hypermedia as fields lsquoin and of their own rightrsquo allows for the analysis of
meanings and their construction albeit in a disembodied way
Ethnography and Education 211
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
This research adopts digital ethnographic practice to explore how novice teachers
move from training to first employment situated by urban settings (Avis 1999 2002
Yandell and Turvey 2007 Czerniawski 2010) It explains how these novice teachers
working in the lifelong learning sector in the UK accommodate and change theirvalues assumptions and identities through their lsquoboundary crossingrsquo processes (van
Oers 1998 Heggen 2008) and how the new institutional context situates these
processes The positioning of the author of this research is as co-actor in the virtual
field ethnographer and as teacher educator the participants for the research
leaving the authorrsquos initial pre-service teacher education programme to lsquoboundary
crossrsquo into employment The research uses blogs and wikis as places for participants
and researcher (as ethnographer) to co-inhabit The blogs allow for conversation
negotiation of meaning shared experiences and reflections as the new teachers in thestudy navigate their way through first employment practices The research explores
how (new) teachers enter accommodate and construct new selves alongside new
employment and pedagogic practices (Avis 1999 2002 Yandell and Turvey 2007) As
such this is a study of off-line social practices using online tools albeit those of
hypermedia Some previous CMC orientated research focuses on what is referred to
as lsquovirtual methodologiesrsquo lsquo studying Internet-based phenomena through meth-
odologies implemented by and through the Internetrsquo (Orgad 2005 51) In the case
presented herein online places are used to capture reflections and lsquothick descriptionrsquothat refer to an lsquoOther placersquo existing in the off-line world This lsquonebulous settingrsquo
(Rutter and Smith 2005) for the research lsquofieldrsquo raises questions which this paper will
explore further concerning the nature of presenting self in online places and the
extent to which online places can be considered communities at all And yet such
distinctions between onlineoff-line realvirtual placespace are not easily drawn
Defining the object of ethnographic inquiry
For some commentators (Domınguez et al 2007 Murthy 2008) movement towards a
digital ethnography opens up the possibility to refine and redefine the object of
ethnographic inquiry itself While nonetheless understanding that lsquoethnography is
articulated in a great variety of waysrsquo (Domınguez et al 2007) we can make a
distinction between those that have the Internet and cyberculures as the object of
inquiry and those that adopt and adapt technology as the means through which
ethnographically rich data is generated (Markham 1998) The research underpinning
the arguments made here about the usefulness of blogs falls into the second categoryIn doing so it creates a newly formed cyberculture amongst new teachers with a focus
upon mutual support and reflection through the blogging practices As Hookway
(2008) notes lsquowhile social scientists have been occupied with the question of how and
to what extent cyberspace shapes social life they have also become interested in the
question of how cyberspace can expand the social researcherrsquos toolkitrsquo (Hookway
2008 9192)
It is not the case that the use of hypermedia as both an object and place for
ethnographic inquiry necessitates the existence of lsquonaturally occurringrsquo virtual placesDrawing upon both the classic work of Geertz (1973) and the multitude of issues
raised in current discussions of virtual or digital ethnography regarding presence
field and lsquobeing therersquo (Kendall 2009) we might pose a typology or ideal-typical
formation of ethnographic practice Ethnography while recognising the diversity of
212 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
methods and approaches has long been associated with the understanding of the
textual practices of an Other the seeking of an immersion travel to a field the
drawing of boundaries of inquiry around a defined field lsquothick descriptionrsquo lsquobeing
therersquo participantsrsquo insider views and voices and finally the construction of fieldnotes In the examples drawn from this research and the adoption of blogs and wikis
to capture novice teacher reflections we make troublesome notions of the field both in time space and also in origin In this research we might define the use of
Web20 platforms more as Computer Mediated Communication (CMC) rather than
as a distinctive virtual world itself Posts on a blog enable a space whereby lsquorealrsquo
habitual (Bourdieu 1990) and identity practices can be articulated and (re)framed
and (re)formed In this sense participation in this research is both reflective and
reflexive which help social actors lsquowork-uprsquo and lsquowork-onrsquo the project of their selfSome commentators have noted how the structure of the online communication
system itself shapes and directing the nature of the communication that develops
(Kollock and Smith 1999 Hookway 2008) The novice teacher participants engage in
acts of the self while posting commenting and interacting and yet the Web20 space
used in this research is an lsquounnaturalistic virtual spacersquo rather than a lsquonatural virtual
spacersquo
Reaching the hard to reach
As Hammersley and Atkinson (2007) identify drawing together hard to reach social
actors or uniting actors across space and time in synchronous or asynchronous ways
means that ethnographic research lsquo does not necessarily study lsquolsquonaturallyoccurringrsquorsquo communities that exist in cyberspace although in the course of setting
up noticeboards and chat rooms researchers can create temporary research-situated
groupingsrsquo (Hammersley and Atkinson 2007 138) In making this distinction it is
possible to draw a difference between cyberspaces and cultures which exist prior to
the activity of the ethnographer which are lsquonaturally occurringrsquo and in this case the
construction of a cyberspace for the express purposes of methodological and
ethnographic inquiry Participants do nonetheless inhabit this field but it is a meta-
or second-order ethnographic field a space where commentary is provided andselves are worked-on with reference to an Other primary field where habitual
relations are maintained and selves are enacted lsquofor realrsquo with the colleagues the
teachers work alongside in lsquolived experiencersquo As the ethnographer there is still a
presence in the field but the field is second-order Such ethnographic practice is still
an experiential form of constructing knowledge (Hine 2000)
Disembodied persons and hypermedia
It is argued that lsquo by definition online ethnography describes places that are not
spacesrsquo (Rutter and Smith 2005 84) The choice to draw upon an online place to
investigate teacher boundary crossing practices in an off-line space questions the
notions of field and presence in the field In this ethnography as in other examples ofa digital ethnographic method lsquo there is no obvious place to lsquolsquogorsquorsquo to carry out
fieldworkrsquo (Rutter and Smith 2005 84) This is further compounded since
lsquoDisembodied persons people these placesrsquo (Rutter and Smith 2005 84) In this
sense the field for (digital) ethnographic research is (and becomes further) distinctive
Ethnography and Education 213
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
and of primary concern since the disembodiment of participants brings with it new
attempts to share cultures [which are] lsquo defined only by acts of interaction and
communication There is no lsquolsquoplacersquorsquo in the virtual beyond the metaphor For the
virtual ethnographer this repositions the notion of place or setting from geographicalzone to assemblage of forms of conductrsquo (Rutter and Smith 2005 85) Previous
research has been perhaps guilty of overstating the newness and distinctiveness of
cyberplaces For example
The design of cyberspace is after all the design of a another life-world a paralleluniverse offering the intoxicating prospect of actually fulfilling with a technologyvery nearly achieved a dream thousands of years old the dream of transcending thephysical world fully alive at will to dwell in some Beyond to be empowered orenlightened there alone or with others and to return (Benedikt 1991 131)
These and other such claims can be questioned as potentially overstated Forexample lsquoThese experiences are not part of another life-world located in some
parallel universe outside of the body These experiences are simply another part of
real lifersquo (Markham 1998 163) Yet in terms of the research herein the online world
created through participation and interaction through blogging and posting is a
community of sorts albeit disenfranchised and disembodied from the other-world
social practices that the participants comment upon As has been previously defined
a community is not fixed in form or function it is a mixed bag of possible optionswhose meanings and concreteness are always being negotiated by individuals in thecontext of changing external constraints This is true whether group members interactelectronically via face-to-face communication or both (Komito 1998 105)
The use of blogging as a textual practice
Hookway (2008) defines blogs thus
a weblog or lsquoblogrsquo as they are more commonly known refers to a website whichcontains a series of frequently updated reverse chronologically ordered posts on acommon web page usually written by a single author (Hookway 2008 92)
For the purposes herein blogs have been adopted as the means through which
participants share anxieties and experiences of boundary crossing into new employ-
ment and new roles from lsquotrainee teacherrsquo to lsquonewly qualified teacherrsquo These arenot single authored but multiauthored The authorsparticipantsactors share
lsquopermissionsrsquo and editing tools with each other as a group and with the ethnographer
The participants in the blogging construct both their reflexive selves through
engaging with textual construction and also construct the very field itself The
cyberspace used is an lsquoempty shellrsquo until the online interaction and posting takes
place creating over time a multisite ethnography (Marcus 1998)
In making the case of the adoption of blogs within virtual methods Hookway
(2008) identifies the clear benefits of this form of hypermedia text can be lsquoinstantrsquoblogs are usually low-cost they offer an lsquoinstantaneous technique for collecting
substantial amounts of datarsquo (Hookway 2008 92) the immediacy of the text created
without the use of other tools such as recorders allows for lsquonaturalistic textrsquo to be
constructed and they allow for communication over previously hard-to-reach space
214 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
and time boundaries Hookway concludes lsquoThese qualities of practicality and
capacity to shed light on social processes across space and time together with their
insight into everyday life combine to make blogs a valid addition to the qualitative
researcherrsquos toolkitrsquo (Hookway 2008 93) Drawing from experience of this research
we can add a further advantage one that is key for the digital ethnographer blogs
allow multiauthors to easily share and construct rich cultural textual practices In the
case of this research participants are the co-constructors of their own folksonomies
giving meaning and validation to each othersrsquo reflections and actively (re)forming
cultural practices anew Yet this field does have differences to that of a lsquolivedrsquo one
The use of hypermedia bestows privileges and priorities on the textual practices
themselves In the world of the blogosphere (Hookway 2008) the culturally produced
text is all alongside the meanings attributed to it In some senses this is not new As
Geertz (1973) maintained ethnographic data is lsquo really our own constructions of
other peoplersquos constructions of what they and their compatriots are up torsquo (Geertz
1973 9) In the case of the use of blogs as a digital ethnographic practice text is not
only all but it exists devoted of other context As previously noted by Mann and
Stewart (2000)
When data are collected online much of this contextual materials is missing In themainly black and white world of text we lose the Technicolor of lived life and its impacton most of our senses (Mann and Stewart 2000 197)
Relying on text means we might need to lsquoput the Technicolor backrsquo We can do this
by engaging with social actors in virtual fields in much the same way as we might
lived life asking questions seeking clarifications engaging with dialogue where we
co-construct the meanings of the cultural and textual practices themselves We might
be tempted to question the lsquoauthenticityrsquo of reported lived experience if we are not
seeing it first hand and yet what we might see first hand and what it means are not
always obvious hence the need for ethnographic inquiry in the first place As Horn
(1998) notes lsquoWe are as often fooled by appearances as we are informed by themrsquo
(Horn 1998 91) What we must do then in lsquoputting the Technicolor backrsquo is to
engage social actors as co-constructors of the textual practices under our gaze in the
hypermedia we adopt Alternatively we might conceive of this as not so much as
putting back the richness but rather accepting hypermedia and mediated text as
offering its own richness In this case a richness born out of multiple authors working
on text collectively This is what we might refer to as an lsquoepistemology of doingrsquo
Epistemologies of doing
Rybas and Gajjala (2007) refer to lsquoepistemologies of doingrsquo whereby ethnography
and ethnographers engage in ontological and epistemological practice which seeks to
chart and map how individuals and groups co-construct cultural texts Such
epistemologies find favour with action research orientated ethnographies and those
adopting Critical Theory and aspects of a feminist epistemology Thus in this case
cybercultures are adapting and changing and being drawn by individuals for whom
their cultural significance is yet to be fully realised In this way lsquosubjectsobjects
produce selves through typing writing image manipulation creation of avatars
Ethnography and Education 215
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
digital video and audio and engage in practices of everyday life at these interfacesrsquo
(Rybas and Gajjala 2007)
In this research drawing upon discussions of the post-Fordist nature of teaching
and teacher identities in the UK Lifelong Learning sector (Avis and Bathmaker2009) we render novice teacher identity practices as problematic and novice teacher
institutional group membership as a cultural normalising process In this way the use
of the blog enables new teachers to share reflections and stories and in doing so
create cultural texts and folksonomies which support their understandings of their
life-worlds that they inhabit when off-line in employment social practices They join
together in the flickering pages of the blog to create meaning to lsquodorsquo textual work
and in so doing dolsquoidentity workrsquo Shared lived experience is there to be both worked
up and worked on The digital ethnographic space allows these actors tocommunicate over traditional boundaries of time and space and in so doing enact
an lsquoepistemology of doingrsquo The text might be all but it is what they share and have
in common and work on collectively
(Re)Locating ethnographic inquiry
In (re)locating ethnographic inquiry to include both cybercultures and virtual
platforms (Hine 2000) both as an object of inquiry and a means through which data
can be captured it lsquo is not a matter of methodsrsquo (Geertz 1973 5) but rather a case
of understanding ethnography as a sensibility rather than a narrowly drawn cannon
of methods and practices As Beaulieu (2004) notes digital ethnographic espis-
temologies frame the Internet lsquoas both a new setting and a new technology for doingethnographyrsquo (Beaulieu 2004) and in so doing questions traditional ethnographic
notions of presence field and ways of knowing And yet ethnography has always
been diverse
doing ethnography is establishing rapport selecting informants transcribing textstaking genealogies mapping fields keeping a diary and so on But it is not these thingstechniques and received procedures that define the enterprise What defines it is thekind of intellectual effort it is (Geertz 1973 5)
Otherness and presence
As an (digital) ethnographer it is possible to be situated as both insideroutsider and
also as an Other researchers often travel to a field separate from their own Yet therepresentation of the self that is posted and constructed in online spaces has the
potentiality to even further remove the ethnographer In second-order online spaces
such as the one constructed for this research the self we pose potentially confuses
and troubles the notion of the ethnographer as an immersed lsquolookerrsquo or lsquoobserverrsquo In
the case of this research it is possible to identify multiple presences The ontological
and physicalvirtual and temporal practice of lsquobeing therersquo changes as the presence
changes the researcher role can be as in the case of this research teacher moderator
researcher Other and insider To use the case in point here In this research theparticipants are all drawn from pre-service teacher training programmes I have
taught on and as such I have populated and negotiated meaning and presented a
professional self in fields face-to-face and other than the virtual one constructed for
the purposes of the research It is the case as Wittel (2000) notes that by drawing
216 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
boundaries the ethnographer constructs the spaces of the field in question
lsquoFollowingrsquo having presence and interacting and questioning creates the lsquothick
descriptionrsquo held as so essential for much ethnographic inquiry But in following we
draw temporal and spatial significance to the boundaries we work within The use ofblogs and wikis are both without boundary as they allow for asynchronous
communication and interaction and at the same time they require a presence and
spatiality since to interact users need nonetheless to post to log-on to view and to
interact It makes sense to think about virtual worlds not so much as communities of
practice but rather as relational spaces based upon the drawing boundaries to hold
mutual common interests They are spaces of self-authoring Users of such spaces use
and in doing so legitimise tacit knowledge and lived experience As a form of mutual
support the participants in this ethnographic research engage in reflective andreflexive practices that resemble relational intimacy (Edwards 2005 Edwards and
Mackenzie 2005) This is thus ethnography and a virtual one at that but an
ethnography of individuals who seek support from one another rather than of a pre-
existing group in lived experience off-line Digital methods provide an ease with
which to interact communicate and follow individuals who are otherwise displaced
and not bounded They offer a point lsquoof betweenessrsquo (Bhabha 1994) in spacetime
Being where
Marcus (2007) provides a strong critique of ethnographic practice that privileges the
writing up of the text at the expense of immersion in the field Textual practice taking
priority over lsquobeing therersquo seen here as a misunderstanding of the key nature of
ethnographic practice Both the lsquodoingrsquo and the lsquobeingrsquo of ethnography need to occur
within both ontological and epistemological practices together within and in
relation to the field and not divorced from it In engaging with blogs and wikis in
this research Web20 platforms are used to generate rich and phenomenologicallymeaningful data and identity practices This is not lsquolife on a screenrsquo as if CMC is all
there is taking place here The voices of the participants are not disembodied
subjects of the visual architecture Instead they interact and share the construction
of meaning The ethnographer is also a participant sharing reflections asking
questions seeking clarity and meaning And yet in the case of this research practice
using blogs the lsquobeing therersquo is not being there at all It is being somewhere else a
meta-field or second order construction which allows social actors to construct
textual practices referring back to other lived experience Participants are living andworking in very different spatialities and the individual fields the teaching and
classrooms the participants inhabit are not in the same place or space as the site
where they interact with each other
Creating text drawing upon different spatialities and the use of a multisite
ethnography in general has implications for the construction of data and the
immersion in an lsquoover loadrsquo Participants join in on a second-order unnaturalistic
field and in doing so generate a mass of data The lsquoover-productionrsquo of data has been
already previously flagged as an ambiguous quality in visual and virtual anthro-pology and ethnography (Domınguez et al 2007) The lsquoapparent ease of data
collectionrsquo (Domınguez et al 2007) in this case means that the use of the digital has
provided an endless stream of posts thoughts and reflections Over the duration of
the immersion in the blog 18 months a tremendous amount of text has been
Ethnography and Education 217
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
produced by ethnographer and participants alike The posts acting as cultural text
also in part act as both meta-conversation and as field notes alike Through lsquobeing
therersquo participants and ethnographer together are able to question posts seek
clarification interact and co-construct meaning At regular intervals participantswere asked to engage in their own analysis of the text being worked upon and to draw
out what they thought were the key themes and messages to recognise the themes in
the textual practices and to locate their own self within them Through engagement
with the blog over the first year of teaching individuals interact and support each
other in ways as meaningful as if they occurred in the same primary field Yet this
relational agency (Edwards 2005 Edwards and Mackenzie 2005) would not have
existed without the construction of the online space in the first place This is not as
such a virtual community of practice (Lave and Wenger 1991) but rather individualspractising community This is the key difference in this research between the online
offline or primary fieldmeta-field distinctions The novice teachers who form the
sample of the research are engaged in communities of practice (Wenger 1998)
elsewhere where they work and teach One measurement of the success of these
relations in the online space is the very amount of posts interactions comments
reposts that the participants engage in Again it is amassing a huge volume of text to
be lsquofigured outrsquo by the group
Data-overload is not however a distinctive feature of virtual or digital methodsbut of potentially all ethnographic inquiry Data-overload is but the other side of
lsquothick descriptionrsquo This is not exclusively an issue of virtual ethnography it is not an
online overload but a consequence of immersion This means that selectivity is also
built-in to the ethnographic sensibility The key question is how to frame those things
worth having conversations about This is the real value of lsquobeing therersquo the ability
to engage and interact In using online methods and in having a virtual presence there
is a lsquorealrsquo danger of participants being lost and disembodied But in sensitively
interacting supporting and at times (appropriately) coaxing issues of lsquobeing herebeing there and being everywherersquo can be overcome The co-presence in online
spaces between social actors and other actors and between the researcher and actors
can be maintained in both synchronous and asynchronous ways This is both a
methodological convenience and also a potentially distinctive feature of the ontology
of these locations lsquoBeing therersquo thus might not mean lsquobeing there together at the
same timersquo This in turn has implications for the constructing and recording of field
notes As online researchers with a virtual immersion we nonetheless have the luxury
of being able to make field notes separate from immersion and presence This makesit more significant I would argue to involve the social actors themselves in the
authenticating of meaning in creating epistemologies of doing
Boundary crossing practices a case of applied virtual ethnography
Before concluding the boundaries of the specific educational research at the heart of
this work will be briefly presented here To demonstrate the adaptability of blogs
within a digital ethnographic sensibility blog posts have been treated as cultural textand worked on by participants through the sharing of stories They tell collectively
the stories of boundary-crossing into new employment practices and the difficulties
in making the transition from trainee to newly qualified teacher They demonstrate
the uneasiness and lsquoshockrsquo (Veenman 1984) of joining new mundane practices As
218 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
one new teacher puts it lsquoI feel like I crept in the back door and just joined inrsquo [blog
post] Much of the literature commentating on the past decade of lsquoworkplace reformrsquo
within the UK Lifelong Learning Further Education sector adopts the language of
the postmodern characterised by anxiety uncertainty unprofessionalism and
surveillance (Ainley and Bailey 1997 Avis 2002 Wallace 2002) These are located
within the discourse and surveillance practices associated with the lsquosocial barberismrsquo
of lsquomanageralismrsquo reforms (Ball 2005) The new teachers in this research are all too
conscious of the anxieties produced by performance cultures (Avis 2003)
I can over think things and in a way being at such a high performing college with veryhigh expectations makes me feel ever so slightly uneasy - constantly reevaluating thevalue of everything I do and prepare constantly making u-turns and changing my mindOn reflection this is clearly a confidence issue [blog post]
The power and value of the ethnographic sensibility is that the lsquostory is allrsquo (Kent
1993) Jordan (1989) identifies the valuable role the articulation of lsquostoriesrsquo can have
to help support workplace learning The stories in this research help us to
understand how new professionals navigate and accommodate their reforming selves
traditionally perceived in much of the literature as multiple solid and confused as
fluid identities (Avis 1999 Avis and Bathmaker 2009) The timing of this research at
this lsquosignificant conjunctual momentrsquo (Avis and Bathmaker 2009) in the Lifelong
Learning sector presents teacher identities as active worked up and worked on and
as needing to be resilient to cope with change Identities are not readily formed after
training but in transition They are not formed but are ready to be formed through
the interplay of the situatedness of first employment and first exposure to existing
institutional norms and social practices The nexus between self training experiences
new institutional norms and community practices forming the basis for the resilient
identities novice teachers are required to construct while around them the Lifelong
Learning sector undergoes rapid changes (Avis and Fisher 2006 Yandell and Turvey
2007)
I have a constant fear sometimes that Irsquom not doing well enough and that I actuallydonrsquot know what Irsquom doing I think Irsquom going to be found out and chased away withpitchforks I feel a bit like an imposter [but] have a better foundation of training thanall the rest of my team [blog post]
With performance-orientated cultures comes a constant demand upon the time of
new teachers often not allowing space for critical reflection
Everyone is really nice and very supportive but as its the beginning of term all the staffare really stressed so I find myself being unable to sit in the staff room as there willalways be someone badgering me for something The floral ladies arenrsquot much betterand I sometimes just want to be in a cold dark room for the whole of lunchtime Is thatwrong [blog post]
Pre-service teachers becoming novice and established teachers need to accommo-
date and rethink prior learning (Yandell and Turvey 2007) lsquoI can already see that I
will have to purposefully adjust my pedagogical style from that which I have
practised over the past yearrsquo [blog post] And yet at the same time concluding lsquo I
Ethnography and Education 219
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
have known (almost) every minute that I love teaching Irsquom just desperate to get it
right to be an outstanding teacher now and alwaysrsquo [blog post] Trainee teachers in
the Lifelong Learning sector in the UK accommodate shifts in professional learning
and the re-situation (Lave and Wenger 1991) of learning within the ever-presentbackdrop of the lsquorapid changersquo (Lucas 2004) of policy reforms Previous commenta-
tors have identified that lsquobecoming a teacherrsquo is both complex and yet also context
dependent (Turner-Bisset 1999) Equally teacher identities are transforming are in a
process of being through doing they are enacted out (Cochran-Smith and Lytle
1999) They are both acted and enacted in the lived experience of the teaching
institutions that the new teachers have joined and (re)created as textual practices in
the blogging itself through the telling of mutual stories and reflections Participants
in this ethnography are very self-aware of the need to practice develop and work ontheir teacher selves and very aware of the performativity cultures this lsquobecomingrsquo
that is contextualised within For example
I am reflecting on a few things this post The first is on the idea that the character I amforming at the head of the class as the teacher and my own personality are merging YesI think they are I am becoming sterner more assertive first I surprised myself at beingmore assertive than felt lsquomyself rsquo and I have found that part of my character now Itrsquosdifficult to externalise and explain it is a more seamless and natural transition than Iam describing here [blog post]
The landscape of Lifelong Learning in the UK is being redrawn and with this
practices and opportunities are being reconceptualised reframed and spaces are
opening up for practitioners to redefine what they do (Rikowski 2001) In this it is
possible to see a place opening up which realizes the possibility for fluid or lsquoshiftingrsquo
identities (Avis 2002) rather than lsquospoiled identitiesrsquo (Maclure 1993) This research
suggests that the context of educational reform and workplace reform in the Lifelong
Learning sector in the UK allows for the possibility of identity change and newly
formed identities which are also resilient identities As one new teacher explains
There is definitely a sense of pressure that this is the real thing that yoursquove done thedress rehearsal and should know what yoursquore doing but I have found that feeling isstarting to subside now I think I have worked hard at not letting that pressure effect mypractice and my own learning process But I felt it chronically at the start [blog post]
New entrants into the teaching profession agents are able to carve out and negotiate
futures and identities for themselves (Avis 2002) The initial findings of this
ethnographic practice point to the formation of identities that are resilient in the
face of initial anxieties and widespread neo-liberal performance cultures As a
teacher educator this research provides opportunities to connect trainees leaving the
boundaries of the pre-service teacher education programme with the new boundariesthey cross into the hyper-fluid and post-Fordist world of teaching in the Lifelong
Learning sector in the UK (Avis 1999)
Conclusion
The origins of digital ethnography posed questions as to the nature of ethnography
itself (Murthy 2008) And yet lsquoas ethnography goes digital its epistemological remit
220 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
remains much the same Ethnography is about telling social storiesrsquo (Murthy 2008
838) The use of blogs as a research tool provides avehicle through which new teachersrsquo
stories about their lives and performed selves can be lsquochartedrsquo as they cross into the
new spatialities and habitual practices of first-time employment This research adopts
a (digital) methodology which is both phenomenologically and ethnographically
significant In doing so this research demonstrates the value online fields can have in
positioning relational intimacy as a means to enable individuals and participants in
ethnographic research to learn from each other This research is informed by
ethnographic methods and an ethnographic sensibility which both values and
privileges the importance of insider perspectives and the lsquofollowingrsquo of individuals as
they participate in cultural groups with the view to producing lsquothickrsquo data
Within this work there are multiple relationships between action research
ethnographic practice teacher education pedagogy and identity both of the novice
teachers and that of the insideroutsider researcher In digital ethnographies these
relationships do not coexist as a linearity Hermeneutic and liminal relations exist
across these categories They are polycontextual and have applications and
conceptual and methodological sensitivities both online and offline and pose
questions as to the nature of (supposedly new) ethnographic methods For some
virtual ethnographers have lsquofetishisedrsquo notions of community when extending too far
the onlineoff-line realvirtual distinction (Wilson and Peterson 2002 Beaulieu
2004) Following Escobar (1994) the argument in this article is that the ethnographic
projects remains regardless of how the field exists virtual or lsquorealrsquo lived or cyber
The importance of ethnography remains as the conceptual frameworks themselves
remain (and remain important) whether the sociality under the ethnographic gaze
is virtual or lsquorealrsquo we can still explore notions of society self and culture
Acknowledgements
This work has been previously disseminated to colleagues at The 2011 European Conferenceon Educational Research (ECER) Freie Universitat Berlin Germany under the title of thepaper presentation lsquoExploring the Boundary Crossing and Identity Formation of NoviceTeachers in a Global Metropolis Training and Teaching in East Londonrsquo This conferencepaper is available as follows Kidd W (2012) lsquoPlace (cyber) space and being the role ofstudent voice in informing the un-situated learning of trainee teachersrsquo Research in SecondaryTeacher Education 2(1) 37 httpwwwuelacukristeissuesvol21pp3-7
References
Ainley P and B Bailey 1997 The Business of Learning Staff and Student Experiences of FEin the 1990s London Cassell
Avis J 1999 lsquolsquoShifting Identity New Conditions and the Transformation of Practice Teaching within Post-Compulsory Educationrsquorsquo Journal of Vocational Education andTraining 51 (2) 245264 doi10108013636829900200081
Avis J 2002 lsquolsquoImaginary Friends Managerialism Globalization and Post-CompulsoryEducation and Training in Englandrsquorsquo Discourse Studies in the Cultural Politics ofEducation 23 (1) 7590 doi10108001596300220123051
Avis J 2003 lsquolsquoRe-thinking Trust in a Performative Culture The Case of Educationrsquorsquo Journalof Education Policy 18 (3) 315332 doi10108002680930305577
Avis J and A-M Bathmaker 2009 lsquolsquoMoving into Practice Transitions from FurtherEducation Trainee Teacher to Lecturerrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education 14 (2)203217 doi10108013596740902921638
Ethnography and Education 221
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Avis J and R Fisher 2006 lsquolsquoReflections on Communities of Practice On-line Learning andTransformation Teachers Lecturers and Trainersrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education11 (2) 141151 doi10108013596740600768927
Ball S 2005 lsquolsquoEducation Reform as Social Barberism Economism and the End ofAuthenticityrsquorsquo Scottish Educational Review 37 (1) 416 httpwwwscotedrevieworgukview_issuephpid=37[1]
Beaulieu A 2004 lsquolsquoMediating Ethnography Objectivity and the Making of Ethnographies ofthe Internetrsquorsquo Social Epistemology 18 (23) 139163 doi1010800269172042000249264
Bell D 2001 An Introduction to Cybercultures London RoutledgeBenedikt M 1991 Cyberspace Some Proposals Cyberspace First Steps Cambridge MIT
PressBhabha H K 1994 The Location of Culture London RoutledgeBourdieu P 1990 The Logic of Practice Stanford Stanford University PressCalhoun C 1991 lsquolsquoIndirect Relationships and Imagined Communities Large-scale Social
Integration and the Transformation of Everyday Lifersquorsquo In Social Theory for a ChangingSociety edited by P Bourdieu and J S Coleman 95120 Boulder CO Westview Press
Cochran-Smith M and S L Lytle 1999 lsquolsquoRelationships of Knowledge and Practice TeacherLearning Communitiesrsquorsquo Review of Research in Education 24 249305 doi1031020091732X024001249
Czerniawski G 2010 lsquolsquoConstructing and Deconstructing Newly-Qualified Teachersrsquo Values inan Urban Contextrsquorsquo In Learning and Teaching in a Metropolis Volume 60 At the InterfacelsquoThe Idea of Educationrsquo edited by L Ang J Trushell and P Walker 83100 AmsterdamNew York RODOPI
Domınguez D A Beaulieu A Estalella E Gomez B Schnettler and R Read 2007lsquolsquoVirtual Ethnography Forum Qualitative Social Research (FQS) Sozialforschungrsquorsquo 8(3)
Edwards A 2005 lsquolsquoRelational Agency Learning to be a Resourceful PractitionerrsquorsquoInternational Journal of Educational Research 43 168182 httpdxdoiorg101016jijer200606010
Edwards A and L Mackenzie 2005 lsquolsquoSteps Towards Participation The Social Support ofLearning Trajectoriesrsquorsquo International Journal of Lifelong Education 24 (4) 287302 doi10108002601370500169178
Escobar A 1994 lsquolsquoWelcome to Cyberia Notes on the Anthropology of CyberculturersquorsquoCurrent Anthropology 35 (3) 211321 doi101086204266
Faubion J D 2001 lsquolsquoCurrents of Cultural Fieldworkrsquorsquo In Handbook of Ethnography editedby P Atkinson A Coffey S Delamont J Lofland and L Lofland 3959 London Sage
Geertz C 1973 lsquolsquoThick Description Toward an Interpretive Theory of Culturersquorsquo In TheInterpretation of Cultures Selected Essays edited by C Geertz 330 New York Basic Books
Giddens A 1990 The Consequences of Modernity Oxford Polity PressGoodall H L 1991 Writing the New Ethnography Cumnor Hill CA AltaMira PressGuimaraes M J L Jr 2005 lsquolsquoDoing Anthropology in Cyberspace Fieldwork Boundaries
and Social Environmentsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internetedited by C Hine 141156 Oxford Berg
Hammersley M and P Atkinson 2007 Ethnography Principles in Practice 3rd ed LondonRoutledge
Heggen K 2008 lsquolsquoSocial Workers Teachers and Nurses from College to ProfessionalWorkrsquorsquo Journal of Education and Work 21 (3) 217231 doi10108013639080802214076
Hine C 2000 Virtual Ethnography London SageHine C ed 2005 Virtual Methods Issues in Social Science Research on the Internet Oxford
BergHookway N 2008 lsquolsquoEntering the Blogosphere Some Strategies for using Blogs in Social
Researchrsquorsquo Qualitative Research 8 (1) 91113 doi1011771468794107085298Horn S 1998 Cyberville Clicks Culture and the Creation of an Online Town New York
Warner BooksJordan B 1989 lsquolsquoCosmopolitical Obstetrics Some Insights from the Training of Traditional
Midwivesrsquorsquo Social Science and Medicine 28 (9) 925937 doi1010160277-9536(89)90317-1Kendall L 2009 lsquolsquoA Response to Christine Hinersquorsquo In Internet Inquiry Conversations About
Method edited by A Markham and N Baym 2125 Thousand Oaks CA Sage
222 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Kent T 1993 Paralogic Rhetoric A Theory of Communicative Interaction Cranbury NJAssociated University Presses
Kollock P and M A Smith 1999 lsquolsquoCommunities in Cyberspacersquorsquo In Communities inCyberspace edited by M A Smith and P Kollock 327 London Routledge
Komito L 1998 lsquolsquoThe Net as a Foraging Society Flexible Communitiesrsquorsquo The InformationSociety 14 (2) 97106 doi101080019722498128908
Kozinets R V 2010 Netnography Doing Ethnographic Research Online London SageLave J and E Wenger 1991 Situated Learning Legitimate Peripheral Participation
Cambridge Cambridge University PressLucas N 2004 Teaching in Further Education New Perspectives for a Changing Context
London Bedford Way PapersMaclure M 1993 lsquolsquoArguing for Yourself Identity as an Organising Principle in Teachersrsquo Jobs
and Livesrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 19 (4) 311322 doi1010800141192930190401
Mann C and F Stewart 2000 Internet Communication and Qualitative Research AHandbook for Researching Online London Sage
Marcus G E 1998 Ethnography through Thick and Thin Princeton Princeton UniversityPress
Marcus G E 2007 lsquolsquoEthnography Two Decades after Writing Culture From theExperimental to the Baroquersquorsquo Anthropological Quarterly 80 (4) 11271145 doi101353anq20070059
Markham A N 1998 Life online Researching Real Experience in Virtual Space WalnutCreek CA Altamira
Murthy D 2008 lsquolsquoDigital Ethnography An Examination of the Use of New Technologies forSocial Researchrsquorsquo Sociology 42 (5) 837855 doi1011770038038508094565
Orgad S 2005 lsquolsquoFrom Online to Offline and Back Moving from Online to OfflineRelationships with Research Informantsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Researchon the Internet edited by C Hine 5166 Oxford Berg
Rikowski G 2001 lsquolsquoEducation for Industry A Complex Technicismrsquorsquo Journal of Educationand Work 14 (1) 2949 doi10108013639080020028693
Rutter J and G W H Smith 2005 lsquolsquoEthnographic Presence in a Nebulous Settingrsquorsquo InVirtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internet edited by C Hine 8192 OxfordBerg
Rybas N and R Gajjala 2007 Developing Cyberethnographic Research Methods forUnderstanding Digitally Mediated Identitiesrsquo Forum Qualitative Sozialforschung ForumQualitative Social Research North America 8 Sep 2007 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview282
Schwandt T 1997 Qualitative Inquiry A Dictionary of Terms London SageTurner-Bisset R 1999 lsquolsquoThe Knowledge Bases of the Expert Teacherrsquorsquo British Educational
Research Journal 25 (1) 3955 doi1010800141192990250104Van Oers B 1998 lsquolsquoThe Fallacy of Decontextualizationrsquorsquo Mind Culture and Activity 5 (2)
135142 doi101207s15327884mca0502_7Veenman S 1984 lsquolsquoPerceived Problems of Beginning Teachersrsquorsquo Review of Educational
Research 54 (2) 143178 doi10310200346543054002143Wallace S 2002 lsquolsquoNo Good Surprises Intending Lecturersrsquo Preconceptions and Initial
Experiences of Further Educationrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 28 (1) 7993doi10108001411920120109766
Wenger E 1998 Communities of Practice Learning Meaning and Identity CambridgeCambridge University Press
Wilson S M and L C Peterson 2002 lsquolsquoThe Anthropology of Online Communitiesrsquorsquo AnnualReview of Anthropology 31 (1) 449467 doi101146annurevanthro31040402085436
Wittel A 2000 lsquolsquoEthnography on the Move From Field to Net to Internetrsquorsquo ForumQualitative Social Research 1 (1) Art 21 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview11312517
Yandell J and A Turvey 2007 lsquolsquoStandards or Communities of Practice Competing Modelsof Workplace Learning and Developmentrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 33 (4)533550 doi10108001411920701434052
Ethnography and Education 223
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
This research adopts digital ethnographic practice to explore how novice teachers
move from training to first employment situated by urban settings (Avis 1999 2002
Yandell and Turvey 2007 Czerniawski 2010) It explains how these novice teachers
working in the lifelong learning sector in the UK accommodate and change theirvalues assumptions and identities through their lsquoboundary crossingrsquo processes (van
Oers 1998 Heggen 2008) and how the new institutional context situates these
processes The positioning of the author of this research is as co-actor in the virtual
field ethnographer and as teacher educator the participants for the research
leaving the authorrsquos initial pre-service teacher education programme to lsquoboundary
crossrsquo into employment The research uses blogs and wikis as places for participants
and researcher (as ethnographer) to co-inhabit The blogs allow for conversation
negotiation of meaning shared experiences and reflections as the new teachers in thestudy navigate their way through first employment practices The research explores
how (new) teachers enter accommodate and construct new selves alongside new
employment and pedagogic practices (Avis 1999 2002 Yandell and Turvey 2007) As
such this is a study of off-line social practices using online tools albeit those of
hypermedia Some previous CMC orientated research focuses on what is referred to
as lsquovirtual methodologiesrsquo lsquo studying Internet-based phenomena through meth-
odologies implemented by and through the Internetrsquo (Orgad 2005 51) In the case
presented herein online places are used to capture reflections and lsquothick descriptionrsquothat refer to an lsquoOther placersquo existing in the off-line world This lsquonebulous settingrsquo
(Rutter and Smith 2005) for the research lsquofieldrsquo raises questions which this paper will
explore further concerning the nature of presenting self in online places and the
extent to which online places can be considered communities at all And yet such
distinctions between onlineoff-line realvirtual placespace are not easily drawn
Defining the object of ethnographic inquiry
For some commentators (Domınguez et al 2007 Murthy 2008) movement towards a
digital ethnography opens up the possibility to refine and redefine the object of
ethnographic inquiry itself While nonetheless understanding that lsquoethnography is
articulated in a great variety of waysrsquo (Domınguez et al 2007) we can make a
distinction between those that have the Internet and cyberculures as the object of
inquiry and those that adopt and adapt technology as the means through which
ethnographically rich data is generated (Markham 1998) The research underpinning
the arguments made here about the usefulness of blogs falls into the second categoryIn doing so it creates a newly formed cyberculture amongst new teachers with a focus
upon mutual support and reflection through the blogging practices As Hookway
(2008) notes lsquowhile social scientists have been occupied with the question of how and
to what extent cyberspace shapes social life they have also become interested in the
question of how cyberspace can expand the social researcherrsquos toolkitrsquo (Hookway
2008 9192)
It is not the case that the use of hypermedia as both an object and place for
ethnographic inquiry necessitates the existence of lsquonaturally occurringrsquo virtual placesDrawing upon both the classic work of Geertz (1973) and the multitude of issues
raised in current discussions of virtual or digital ethnography regarding presence
field and lsquobeing therersquo (Kendall 2009) we might pose a typology or ideal-typical
formation of ethnographic practice Ethnography while recognising the diversity of
212 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
methods and approaches has long been associated with the understanding of the
textual practices of an Other the seeking of an immersion travel to a field the
drawing of boundaries of inquiry around a defined field lsquothick descriptionrsquo lsquobeing
therersquo participantsrsquo insider views and voices and finally the construction of fieldnotes In the examples drawn from this research and the adoption of blogs and wikis
to capture novice teacher reflections we make troublesome notions of the field both in time space and also in origin In this research we might define the use of
Web20 platforms more as Computer Mediated Communication (CMC) rather than
as a distinctive virtual world itself Posts on a blog enable a space whereby lsquorealrsquo
habitual (Bourdieu 1990) and identity practices can be articulated and (re)framed
and (re)formed In this sense participation in this research is both reflective and
reflexive which help social actors lsquowork-uprsquo and lsquowork-onrsquo the project of their selfSome commentators have noted how the structure of the online communication
system itself shapes and directing the nature of the communication that develops
(Kollock and Smith 1999 Hookway 2008) The novice teacher participants engage in
acts of the self while posting commenting and interacting and yet the Web20 space
used in this research is an lsquounnaturalistic virtual spacersquo rather than a lsquonatural virtual
spacersquo
Reaching the hard to reach
As Hammersley and Atkinson (2007) identify drawing together hard to reach social
actors or uniting actors across space and time in synchronous or asynchronous ways
means that ethnographic research lsquo does not necessarily study lsquolsquonaturallyoccurringrsquorsquo communities that exist in cyberspace although in the course of setting
up noticeboards and chat rooms researchers can create temporary research-situated
groupingsrsquo (Hammersley and Atkinson 2007 138) In making this distinction it is
possible to draw a difference between cyberspaces and cultures which exist prior to
the activity of the ethnographer which are lsquonaturally occurringrsquo and in this case the
construction of a cyberspace for the express purposes of methodological and
ethnographic inquiry Participants do nonetheless inhabit this field but it is a meta-
or second-order ethnographic field a space where commentary is provided andselves are worked-on with reference to an Other primary field where habitual
relations are maintained and selves are enacted lsquofor realrsquo with the colleagues the
teachers work alongside in lsquolived experiencersquo As the ethnographer there is still a
presence in the field but the field is second-order Such ethnographic practice is still
an experiential form of constructing knowledge (Hine 2000)
Disembodied persons and hypermedia
It is argued that lsquo by definition online ethnography describes places that are not
spacesrsquo (Rutter and Smith 2005 84) The choice to draw upon an online place to
investigate teacher boundary crossing practices in an off-line space questions the
notions of field and presence in the field In this ethnography as in other examples ofa digital ethnographic method lsquo there is no obvious place to lsquolsquogorsquorsquo to carry out
fieldworkrsquo (Rutter and Smith 2005 84) This is further compounded since
lsquoDisembodied persons people these placesrsquo (Rutter and Smith 2005 84) In this
sense the field for (digital) ethnographic research is (and becomes further) distinctive
Ethnography and Education 213
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
and of primary concern since the disembodiment of participants brings with it new
attempts to share cultures [which are] lsquo defined only by acts of interaction and
communication There is no lsquolsquoplacersquorsquo in the virtual beyond the metaphor For the
virtual ethnographer this repositions the notion of place or setting from geographicalzone to assemblage of forms of conductrsquo (Rutter and Smith 2005 85) Previous
research has been perhaps guilty of overstating the newness and distinctiveness of
cyberplaces For example
The design of cyberspace is after all the design of a another life-world a paralleluniverse offering the intoxicating prospect of actually fulfilling with a technologyvery nearly achieved a dream thousands of years old the dream of transcending thephysical world fully alive at will to dwell in some Beyond to be empowered orenlightened there alone or with others and to return (Benedikt 1991 131)
These and other such claims can be questioned as potentially overstated Forexample lsquoThese experiences are not part of another life-world located in some
parallel universe outside of the body These experiences are simply another part of
real lifersquo (Markham 1998 163) Yet in terms of the research herein the online world
created through participation and interaction through blogging and posting is a
community of sorts albeit disenfranchised and disembodied from the other-world
social practices that the participants comment upon As has been previously defined
a community is not fixed in form or function it is a mixed bag of possible optionswhose meanings and concreteness are always being negotiated by individuals in thecontext of changing external constraints This is true whether group members interactelectronically via face-to-face communication or both (Komito 1998 105)
The use of blogging as a textual practice
Hookway (2008) defines blogs thus
a weblog or lsquoblogrsquo as they are more commonly known refers to a website whichcontains a series of frequently updated reverse chronologically ordered posts on acommon web page usually written by a single author (Hookway 2008 92)
For the purposes herein blogs have been adopted as the means through which
participants share anxieties and experiences of boundary crossing into new employ-
ment and new roles from lsquotrainee teacherrsquo to lsquonewly qualified teacherrsquo These arenot single authored but multiauthored The authorsparticipantsactors share
lsquopermissionsrsquo and editing tools with each other as a group and with the ethnographer
The participants in the blogging construct both their reflexive selves through
engaging with textual construction and also construct the very field itself The
cyberspace used is an lsquoempty shellrsquo until the online interaction and posting takes
place creating over time a multisite ethnography (Marcus 1998)
In making the case of the adoption of blogs within virtual methods Hookway
(2008) identifies the clear benefits of this form of hypermedia text can be lsquoinstantrsquoblogs are usually low-cost they offer an lsquoinstantaneous technique for collecting
substantial amounts of datarsquo (Hookway 2008 92) the immediacy of the text created
without the use of other tools such as recorders allows for lsquonaturalistic textrsquo to be
constructed and they allow for communication over previously hard-to-reach space
214 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
and time boundaries Hookway concludes lsquoThese qualities of practicality and
capacity to shed light on social processes across space and time together with their
insight into everyday life combine to make blogs a valid addition to the qualitative
researcherrsquos toolkitrsquo (Hookway 2008 93) Drawing from experience of this research
we can add a further advantage one that is key for the digital ethnographer blogs
allow multiauthors to easily share and construct rich cultural textual practices In the
case of this research participants are the co-constructors of their own folksonomies
giving meaning and validation to each othersrsquo reflections and actively (re)forming
cultural practices anew Yet this field does have differences to that of a lsquolivedrsquo one
The use of hypermedia bestows privileges and priorities on the textual practices
themselves In the world of the blogosphere (Hookway 2008) the culturally produced
text is all alongside the meanings attributed to it In some senses this is not new As
Geertz (1973) maintained ethnographic data is lsquo really our own constructions of
other peoplersquos constructions of what they and their compatriots are up torsquo (Geertz
1973 9) In the case of the use of blogs as a digital ethnographic practice text is not
only all but it exists devoted of other context As previously noted by Mann and
Stewart (2000)
When data are collected online much of this contextual materials is missing In themainly black and white world of text we lose the Technicolor of lived life and its impacton most of our senses (Mann and Stewart 2000 197)
Relying on text means we might need to lsquoput the Technicolor backrsquo We can do this
by engaging with social actors in virtual fields in much the same way as we might
lived life asking questions seeking clarifications engaging with dialogue where we
co-construct the meanings of the cultural and textual practices themselves We might
be tempted to question the lsquoauthenticityrsquo of reported lived experience if we are not
seeing it first hand and yet what we might see first hand and what it means are not
always obvious hence the need for ethnographic inquiry in the first place As Horn
(1998) notes lsquoWe are as often fooled by appearances as we are informed by themrsquo
(Horn 1998 91) What we must do then in lsquoputting the Technicolor backrsquo is to
engage social actors as co-constructors of the textual practices under our gaze in the
hypermedia we adopt Alternatively we might conceive of this as not so much as
putting back the richness but rather accepting hypermedia and mediated text as
offering its own richness In this case a richness born out of multiple authors working
on text collectively This is what we might refer to as an lsquoepistemology of doingrsquo
Epistemologies of doing
Rybas and Gajjala (2007) refer to lsquoepistemologies of doingrsquo whereby ethnography
and ethnographers engage in ontological and epistemological practice which seeks to
chart and map how individuals and groups co-construct cultural texts Such
epistemologies find favour with action research orientated ethnographies and those
adopting Critical Theory and aspects of a feminist epistemology Thus in this case
cybercultures are adapting and changing and being drawn by individuals for whom
their cultural significance is yet to be fully realised In this way lsquosubjectsobjects
produce selves through typing writing image manipulation creation of avatars
Ethnography and Education 215
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
digital video and audio and engage in practices of everyday life at these interfacesrsquo
(Rybas and Gajjala 2007)
In this research drawing upon discussions of the post-Fordist nature of teaching
and teacher identities in the UK Lifelong Learning sector (Avis and Bathmaker2009) we render novice teacher identity practices as problematic and novice teacher
institutional group membership as a cultural normalising process In this way the use
of the blog enables new teachers to share reflections and stories and in doing so
create cultural texts and folksonomies which support their understandings of their
life-worlds that they inhabit when off-line in employment social practices They join
together in the flickering pages of the blog to create meaning to lsquodorsquo textual work
and in so doing dolsquoidentity workrsquo Shared lived experience is there to be both worked
up and worked on The digital ethnographic space allows these actors tocommunicate over traditional boundaries of time and space and in so doing enact
an lsquoepistemology of doingrsquo The text might be all but it is what they share and have
in common and work on collectively
(Re)Locating ethnographic inquiry
In (re)locating ethnographic inquiry to include both cybercultures and virtual
platforms (Hine 2000) both as an object of inquiry and a means through which data
can be captured it lsquo is not a matter of methodsrsquo (Geertz 1973 5) but rather a case
of understanding ethnography as a sensibility rather than a narrowly drawn cannon
of methods and practices As Beaulieu (2004) notes digital ethnographic espis-
temologies frame the Internet lsquoas both a new setting and a new technology for doingethnographyrsquo (Beaulieu 2004) and in so doing questions traditional ethnographic
notions of presence field and ways of knowing And yet ethnography has always
been diverse
doing ethnography is establishing rapport selecting informants transcribing textstaking genealogies mapping fields keeping a diary and so on But it is not these thingstechniques and received procedures that define the enterprise What defines it is thekind of intellectual effort it is (Geertz 1973 5)
Otherness and presence
As an (digital) ethnographer it is possible to be situated as both insideroutsider and
also as an Other researchers often travel to a field separate from their own Yet therepresentation of the self that is posted and constructed in online spaces has the
potentiality to even further remove the ethnographer In second-order online spaces
such as the one constructed for this research the self we pose potentially confuses
and troubles the notion of the ethnographer as an immersed lsquolookerrsquo or lsquoobserverrsquo In
the case of this research it is possible to identify multiple presences The ontological
and physicalvirtual and temporal practice of lsquobeing therersquo changes as the presence
changes the researcher role can be as in the case of this research teacher moderator
researcher Other and insider To use the case in point here In this research theparticipants are all drawn from pre-service teacher training programmes I have
taught on and as such I have populated and negotiated meaning and presented a
professional self in fields face-to-face and other than the virtual one constructed for
the purposes of the research It is the case as Wittel (2000) notes that by drawing
216 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
boundaries the ethnographer constructs the spaces of the field in question
lsquoFollowingrsquo having presence and interacting and questioning creates the lsquothick
descriptionrsquo held as so essential for much ethnographic inquiry But in following we
draw temporal and spatial significance to the boundaries we work within The use ofblogs and wikis are both without boundary as they allow for asynchronous
communication and interaction and at the same time they require a presence and
spatiality since to interact users need nonetheless to post to log-on to view and to
interact It makes sense to think about virtual worlds not so much as communities of
practice but rather as relational spaces based upon the drawing boundaries to hold
mutual common interests They are spaces of self-authoring Users of such spaces use
and in doing so legitimise tacit knowledge and lived experience As a form of mutual
support the participants in this ethnographic research engage in reflective andreflexive practices that resemble relational intimacy (Edwards 2005 Edwards and
Mackenzie 2005) This is thus ethnography and a virtual one at that but an
ethnography of individuals who seek support from one another rather than of a pre-
existing group in lived experience off-line Digital methods provide an ease with
which to interact communicate and follow individuals who are otherwise displaced
and not bounded They offer a point lsquoof betweenessrsquo (Bhabha 1994) in spacetime
Being where
Marcus (2007) provides a strong critique of ethnographic practice that privileges the
writing up of the text at the expense of immersion in the field Textual practice taking
priority over lsquobeing therersquo seen here as a misunderstanding of the key nature of
ethnographic practice Both the lsquodoingrsquo and the lsquobeingrsquo of ethnography need to occur
within both ontological and epistemological practices together within and in
relation to the field and not divorced from it In engaging with blogs and wikis in
this research Web20 platforms are used to generate rich and phenomenologicallymeaningful data and identity practices This is not lsquolife on a screenrsquo as if CMC is all
there is taking place here The voices of the participants are not disembodied
subjects of the visual architecture Instead they interact and share the construction
of meaning The ethnographer is also a participant sharing reflections asking
questions seeking clarity and meaning And yet in the case of this research practice
using blogs the lsquobeing therersquo is not being there at all It is being somewhere else a
meta-field or second order construction which allows social actors to construct
textual practices referring back to other lived experience Participants are living andworking in very different spatialities and the individual fields the teaching and
classrooms the participants inhabit are not in the same place or space as the site
where they interact with each other
Creating text drawing upon different spatialities and the use of a multisite
ethnography in general has implications for the construction of data and the
immersion in an lsquoover loadrsquo Participants join in on a second-order unnaturalistic
field and in doing so generate a mass of data The lsquoover-productionrsquo of data has been
already previously flagged as an ambiguous quality in visual and virtual anthro-pology and ethnography (Domınguez et al 2007) The lsquoapparent ease of data
collectionrsquo (Domınguez et al 2007) in this case means that the use of the digital has
provided an endless stream of posts thoughts and reflections Over the duration of
the immersion in the blog 18 months a tremendous amount of text has been
Ethnography and Education 217
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
produced by ethnographer and participants alike The posts acting as cultural text
also in part act as both meta-conversation and as field notes alike Through lsquobeing
therersquo participants and ethnographer together are able to question posts seek
clarification interact and co-construct meaning At regular intervals participantswere asked to engage in their own analysis of the text being worked upon and to draw
out what they thought were the key themes and messages to recognise the themes in
the textual practices and to locate their own self within them Through engagement
with the blog over the first year of teaching individuals interact and support each
other in ways as meaningful as if they occurred in the same primary field Yet this
relational agency (Edwards 2005 Edwards and Mackenzie 2005) would not have
existed without the construction of the online space in the first place This is not as
such a virtual community of practice (Lave and Wenger 1991) but rather individualspractising community This is the key difference in this research between the online
offline or primary fieldmeta-field distinctions The novice teachers who form the
sample of the research are engaged in communities of practice (Wenger 1998)
elsewhere where they work and teach One measurement of the success of these
relations in the online space is the very amount of posts interactions comments
reposts that the participants engage in Again it is amassing a huge volume of text to
be lsquofigured outrsquo by the group
Data-overload is not however a distinctive feature of virtual or digital methodsbut of potentially all ethnographic inquiry Data-overload is but the other side of
lsquothick descriptionrsquo This is not exclusively an issue of virtual ethnography it is not an
online overload but a consequence of immersion This means that selectivity is also
built-in to the ethnographic sensibility The key question is how to frame those things
worth having conversations about This is the real value of lsquobeing therersquo the ability
to engage and interact In using online methods and in having a virtual presence there
is a lsquorealrsquo danger of participants being lost and disembodied But in sensitively
interacting supporting and at times (appropriately) coaxing issues of lsquobeing herebeing there and being everywherersquo can be overcome The co-presence in online
spaces between social actors and other actors and between the researcher and actors
can be maintained in both synchronous and asynchronous ways This is both a
methodological convenience and also a potentially distinctive feature of the ontology
of these locations lsquoBeing therersquo thus might not mean lsquobeing there together at the
same timersquo This in turn has implications for the constructing and recording of field
notes As online researchers with a virtual immersion we nonetheless have the luxury
of being able to make field notes separate from immersion and presence This makesit more significant I would argue to involve the social actors themselves in the
authenticating of meaning in creating epistemologies of doing
Boundary crossing practices a case of applied virtual ethnography
Before concluding the boundaries of the specific educational research at the heart of
this work will be briefly presented here To demonstrate the adaptability of blogs
within a digital ethnographic sensibility blog posts have been treated as cultural textand worked on by participants through the sharing of stories They tell collectively
the stories of boundary-crossing into new employment practices and the difficulties
in making the transition from trainee to newly qualified teacher They demonstrate
the uneasiness and lsquoshockrsquo (Veenman 1984) of joining new mundane practices As
218 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
one new teacher puts it lsquoI feel like I crept in the back door and just joined inrsquo [blog
post] Much of the literature commentating on the past decade of lsquoworkplace reformrsquo
within the UK Lifelong Learning Further Education sector adopts the language of
the postmodern characterised by anxiety uncertainty unprofessionalism and
surveillance (Ainley and Bailey 1997 Avis 2002 Wallace 2002) These are located
within the discourse and surveillance practices associated with the lsquosocial barberismrsquo
of lsquomanageralismrsquo reforms (Ball 2005) The new teachers in this research are all too
conscious of the anxieties produced by performance cultures (Avis 2003)
I can over think things and in a way being at such a high performing college with veryhigh expectations makes me feel ever so slightly uneasy - constantly reevaluating thevalue of everything I do and prepare constantly making u-turns and changing my mindOn reflection this is clearly a confidence issue [blog post]
The power and value of the ethnographic sensibility is that the lsquostory is allrsquo (Kent
1993) Jordan (1989) identifies the valuable role the articulation of lsquostoriesrsquo can have
to help support workplace learning The stories in this research help us to
understand how new professionals navigate and accommodate their reforming selves
traditionally perceived in much of the literature as multiple solid and confused as
fluid identities (Avis 1999 Avis and Bathmaker 2009) The timing of this research at
this lsquosignificant conjunctual momentrsquo (Avis and Bathmaker 2009) in the Lifelong
Learning sector presents teacher identities as active worked up and worked on and
as needing to be resilient to cope with change Identities are not readily formed after
training but in transition They are not formed but are ready to be formed through
the interplay of the situatedness of first employment and first exposure to existing
institutional norms and social practices The nexus between self training experiences
new institutional norms and community practices forming the basis for the resilient
identities novice teachers are required to construct while around them the Lifelong
Learning sector undergoes rapid changes (Avis and Fisher 2006 Yandell and Turvey
2007)
I have a constant fear sometimes that Irsquom not doing well enough and that I actuallydonrsquot know what Irsquom doing I think Irsquom going to be found out and chased away withpitchforks I feel a bit like an imposter [but] have a better foundation of training thanall the rest of my team [blog post]
With performance-orientated cultures comes a constant demand upon the time of
new teachers often not allowing space for critical reflection
Everyone is really nice and very supportive but as its the beginning of term all the staffare really stressed so I find myself being unable to sit in the staff room as there willalways be someone badgering me for something The floral ladies arenrsquot much betterand I sometimes just want to be in a cold dark room for the whole of lunchtime Is thatwrong [blog post]
Pre-service teachers becoming novice and established teachers need to accommo-
date and rethink prior learning (Yandell and Turvey 2007) lsquoI can already see that I
will have to purposefully adjust my pedagogical style from that which I have
practised over the past yearrsquo [blog post] And yet at the same time concluding lsquo I
Ethnography and Education 219
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
have known (almost) every minute that I love teaching Irsquom just desperate to get it
right to be an outstanding teacher now and alwaysrsquo [blog post] Trainee teachers in
the Lifelong Learning sector in the UK accommodate shifts in professional learning
and the re-situation (Lave and Wenger 1991) of learning within the ever-presentbackdrop of the lsquorapid changersquo (Lucas 2004) of policy reforms Previous commenta-
tors have identified that lsquobecoming a teacherrsquo is both complex and yet also context
dependent (Turner-Bisset 1999) Equally teacher identities are transforming are in a
process of being through doing they are enacted out (Cochran-Smith and Lytle
1999) They are both acted and enacted in the lived experience of the teaching
institutions that the new teachers have joined and (re)created as textual practices in
the blogging itself through the telling of mutual stories and reflections Participants
in this ethnography are very self-aware of the need to practice develop and work ontheir teacher selves and very aware of the performativity cultures this lsquobecomingrsquo
that is contextualised within For example
I am reflecting on a few things this post The first is on the idea that the character I amforming at the head of the class as the teacher and my own personality are merging YesI think they are I am becoming sterner more assertive first I surprised myself at beingmore assertive than felt lsquomyself rsquo and I have found that part of my character now Itrsquosdifficult to externalise and explain it is a more seamless and natural transition than Iam describing here [blog post]
The landscape of Lifelong Learning in the UK is being redrawn and with this
practices and opportunities are being reconceptualised reframed and spaces are
opening up for practitioners to redefine what they do (Rikowski 2001) In this it is
possible to see a place opening up which realizes the possibility for fluid or lsquoshiftingrsquo
identities (Avis 2002) rather than lsquospoiled identitiesrsquo (Maclure 1993) This research
suggests that the context of educational reform and workplace reform in the Lifelong
Learning sector in the UK allows for the possibility of identity change and newly
formed identities which are also resilient identities As one new teacher explains
There is definitely a sense of pressure that this is the real thing that yoursquove done thedress rehearsal and should know what yoursquore doing but I have found that feeling isstarting to subside now I think I have worked hard at not letting that pressure effect mypractice and my own learning process But I felt it chronically at the start [blog post]
New entrants into the teaching profession agents are able to carve out and negotiate
futures and identities for themselves (Avis 2002) The initial findings of this
ethnographic practice point to the formation of identities that are resilient in the
face of initial anxieties and widespread neo-liberal performance cultures As a
teacher educator this research provides opportunities to connect trainees leaving the
boundaries of the pre-service teacher education programme with the new boundariesthey cross into the hyper-fluid and post-Fordist world of teaching in the Lifelong
Learning sector in the UK (Avis 1999)
Conclusion
The origins of digital ethnography posed questions as to the nature of ethnography
itself (Murthy 2008) And yet lsquoas ethnography goes digital its epistemological remit
220 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
remains much the same Ethnography is about telling social storiesrsquo (Murthy 2008
838) The use of blogs as a research tool provides avehicle through which new teachersrsquo
stories about their lives and performed selves can be lsquochartedrsquo as they cross into the
new spatialities and habitual practices of first-time employment This research adopts
a (digital) methodology which is both phenomenologically and ethnographically
significant In doing so this research demonstrates the value online fields can have in
positioning relational intimacy as a means to enable individuals and participants in
ethnographic research to learn from each other This research is informed by
ethnographic methods and an ethnographic sensibility which both values and
privileges the importance of insider perspectives and the lsquofollowingrsquo of individuals as
they participate in cultural groups with the view to producing lsquothickrsquo data
Within this work there are multiple relationships between action research
ethnographic practice teacher education pedagogy and identity both of the novice
teachers and that of the insideroutsider researcher In digital ethnographies these
relationships do not coexist as a linearity Hermeneutic and liminal relations exist
across these categories They are polycontextual and have applications and
conceptual and methodological sensitivities both online and offline and pose
questions as to the nature of (supposedly new) ethnographic methods For some
virtual ethnographers have lsquofetishisedrsquo notions of community when extending too far
the onlineoff-line realvirtual distinction (Wilson and Peterson 2002 Beaulieu
2004) Following Escobar (1994) the argument in this article is that the ethnographic
projects remains regardless of how the field exists virtual or lsquorealrsquo lived or cyber
The importance of ethnography remains as the conceptual frameworks themselves
remain (and remain important) whether the sociality under the ethnographic gaze
is virtual or lsquorealrsquo we can still explore notions of society self and culture
Acknowledgements
This work has been previously disseminated to colleagues at The 2011 European Conferenceon Educational Research (ECER) Freie Universitat Berlin Germany under the title of thepaper presentation lsquoExploring the Boundary Crossing and Identity Formation of NoviceTeachers in a Global Metropolis Training and Teaching in East Londonrsquo This conferencepaper is available as follows Kidd W (2012) lsquoPlace (cyber) space and being the role ofstudent voice in informing the un-situated learning of trainee teachersrsquo Research in SecondaryTeacher Education 2(1) 37 httpwwwuelacukristeissuesvol21pp3-7
References
Ainley P and B Bailey 1997 The Business of Learning Staff and Student Experiences of FEin the 1990s London Cassell
Avis J 1999 lsquolsquoShifting Identity New Conditions and the Transformation of Practice Teaching within Post-Compulsory Educationrsquorsquo Journal of Vocational Education andTraining 51 (2) 245264 doi10108013636829900200081
Avis J 2002 lsquolsquoImaginary Friends Managerialism Globalization and Post-CompulsoryEducation and Training in Englandrsquorsquo Discourse Studies in the Cultural Politics ofEducation 23 (1) 7590 doi10108001596300220123051
Avis J 2003 lsquolsquoRe-thinking Trust in a Performative Culture The Case of Educationrsquorsquo Journalof Education Policy 18 (3) 315332 doi10108002680930305577
Avis J and A-M Bathmaker 2009 lsquolsquoMoving into Practice Transitions from FurtherEducation Trainee Teacher to Lecturerrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education 14 (2)203217 doi10108013596740902921638
Ethnography and Education 221
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Avis J and R Fisher 2006 lsquolsquoReflections on Communities of Practice On-line Learning andTransformation Teachers Lecturers and Trainersrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education11 (2) 141151 doi10108013596740600768927
Ball S 2005 lsquolsquoEducation Reform as Social Barberism Economism and the End ofAuthenticityrsquorsquo Scottish Educational Review 37 (1) 416 httpwwwscotedrevieworgukview_issuephpid=37[1]
Beaulieu A 2004 lsquolsquoMediating Ethnography Objectivity and the Making of Ethnographies ofthe Internetrsquorsquo Social Epistemology 18 (23) 139163 doi1010800269172042000249264
Bell D 2001 An Introduction to Cybercultures London RoutledgeBenedikt M 1991 Cyberspace Some Proposals Cyberspace First Steps Cambridge MIT
PressBhabha H K 1994 The Location of Culture London RoutledgeBourdieu P 1990 The Logic of Practice Stanford Stanford University PressCalhoun C 1991 lsquolsquoIndirect Relationships and Imagined Communities Large-scale Social
Integration and the Transformation of Everyday Lifersquorsquo In Social Theory for a ChangingSociety edited by P Bourdieu and J S Coleman 95120 Boulder CO Westview Press
Cochran-Smith M and S L Lytle 1999 lsquolsquoRelationships of Knowledge and Practice TeacherLearning Communitiesrsquorsquo Review of Research in Education 24 249305 doi1031020091732X024001249
Czerniawski G 2010 lsquolsquoConstructing and Deconstructing Newly-Qualified Teachersrsquo Values inan Urban Contextrsquorsquo In Learning and Teaching in a Metropolis Volume 60 At the InterfacelsquoThe Idea of Educationrsquo edited by L Ang J Trushell and P Walker 83100 AmsterdamNew York RODOPI
Domınguez D A Beaulieu A Estalella E Gomez B Schnettler and R Read 2007lsquolsquoVirtual Ethnography Forum Qualitative Social Research (FQS) Sozialforschungrsquorsquo 8(3)
Edwards A 2005 lsquolsquoRelational Agency Learning to be a Resourceful PractitionerrsquorsquoInternational Journal of Educational Research 43 168182 httpdxdoiorg101016jijer200606010
Edwards A and L Mackenzie 2005 lsquolsquoSteps Towards Participation The Social Support ofLearning Trajectoriesrsquorsquo International Journal of Lifelong Education 24 (4) 287302 doi10108002601370500169178
Escobar A 1994 lsquolsquoWelcome to Cyberia Notes on the Anthropology of CyberculturersquorsquoCurrent Anthropology 35 (3) 211321 doi101086204266
Faubion J D 2001 lsquolsquoCurrents of Cultural Fieldworkrsquorsquo In Handbook of Ethnography editedby P Atkinson A Coffey S Delamont J Lofland and L Lofland 3959 London Sage
Geertz C 1973 lsquolsquoThick Description Toward an Interpretive Theory of Culturersquorsquo In TheInterpretation of Cultures Selected Essays edited by C Geertz 330 New York Basic Books
Giddens A 1990 The Consequences of Modernity Oxford Polity PressGoodall H L 1991 Writing the New Ethnography Cumnor Hill CA AltaMira PressGuimaraes M J L Jr 2005 lsquolsquoDoing Anthropology in Cyberspace Fieldwork Boundaries
and Social Environmentsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internetedited by C Hine 141156 Oxford Berg
Hammersley M and P Atkinson 2007 Ethnography Principles in Practice 3rd ed LondonRoutledge
Heggen K 2008 lsquolsquoSocial Workers Teachers and Nurses from College to ProfessionalWorkrsquorsquo Journal of Education and Work 21 (3) 217231 doi10108013639080802214076
Hine C 2000 Virtual Ethnography London SageHine C ed 2005 Virtual Methods Issues in Social Science Research on the Internet Oxford
BergHookway N 2008 lsquolsquoEntering the Blogosphere Some Strategies for using Blogs in Social
Researchrsquorsquo Qualitative Research 8 (1) 91113 doi1011771468794107085298Horn S 1998 Cyberville Clicks Culture and the Creation of an Online Town New York
Warner BooksJordan B 1989 lsquolsquoCosmopolitical Obstetrics Some Insights from the Training of Traditional
Midwivesrsquorsquo Social Science and Medicine 28 (9) 925937 doi1010160277-9536(89)90317-1Kendall L 2009 lsquolsquoA Response to Christine Hinersquorsquo In Internet Inquiry Conversations About
Method edited by A Markham and N Baym 2125 Thousand Oaks CA Sage
222 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Kent T 1993 Paralogic Rhetoric A Theory of Communicative Interaction Cranbury NJAssociated University Presses
Kollock P and M A Smith 1999 lsquolsquoCommunities in Cyberspacersquorsquo In Communities inCyberspace edited by M A Smith and P Kollock 327 London Routledge
Komito L 1998 lsquolsquoThe Net as a Foraging Society Flexible Communitiesrsquorsquo The InformationSociety 14 (2) 97106 doi101080019722498128908
Kozinets R V 2010 Netnography Doing Ethnographic Research Online London SageLave J and E Wenger 1991 Situated Learning Legitimate Peripheral Participation
Cambridge Cambridge University PressLucas N 2004 Teaching in Further Education New Perspectives for a Changing Context
London Bedford Way PapersMaclure M 1993 lsquolsquoArguing for Yourself Identity as an Organising Principle in Teachersrsquo Jobs
and Livesrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 19 (4) 311322 doi1010800141192930190401
Mann C and F Stewart 2000 Internet Communication and Qualitative Research AHandbook for Researching Online London Sage
Marcus G E 1998 Ethnography through Thick and Thin Princeton Princeton UniversityPress
Marcus G E 2007 lsquolsquoEthnography Two Decades after Writing Culture From theExperimental to the Baroquersquorsquo Anthropological Quarterly 80 (4) 11271145 doi101353anq20070059
Markham A N 1998 Life online Researching Real Experience in Virtual Space WalnutCreek CA Altamira
Murthy D 2008 lsquolsquoDigital Ethnography An Examination of the Use of New Technologies forSocial Researchrsquorsquo Sociology 42 (5) 837855 doi1011770038038508094565
Orgad S 2005 lsquolsquoFrom Online to Offline and Back Moving from Online to OfflineRelationships with Research Informantsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Researchon the Internet edited by C Hine 5166 Oxford Berg
Rikowski G 2001 lsquolsquoEducation for Industry A Complex Technicismrsquorsquo Journal of Educationand Work 14 (1) 2949 doi10108013639080020028693
Rutter J and G W H Smith 2005 lsquolsquoEthnographic Presence in a Nebulous Settingrsquorsquo InVirtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internet edited by C Hine 8192 OxfordBerg
Rybas N and R Gajjala 2007 Developing Cyberethnographic Research Methods forUnderstanding Digitally Mediated Identitiesrsquo Forum Qualitative Sozialforschung ForumQualitative Social Research North America 8 Sep 2007 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview282
Schwandt T 1997 Qualitative Inquiry A Dictionary of Terms London SageTurner-Bisset R 1999 lsquolsquoThe Knowledge Bases of the Expert Teacherrsquorsquo British Educational
Research Journal 25 (1) 3955 doi1010800141192990250104Van Oers B 1998 lsquolsquoThe Fallacy of Decontextualizationrsquorsquo Mind Culture and Activity 5 (2)
135142 doi101207s15327884mca0502_7Veenman S 1984 lsquolsquoPerceived Problems of Beginning Teachersrsquorsquo Review of Educational
Research 54 (2) 143178 doi10310200346543054002143Wallace S 2002 lsquolsquoNo Good Surprises Intending Lecturersrsquo Preconceptions and Initial
Experiences of Further Educationrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 28 (1) 7993doi10108001411920120109766
Wenger E 1998 Communities of Practice Learning Meaning and Identity CambridgeCambridge University Press
Wilson S M and L C Peterson 2002 lsquolsquoThe Anthropology of Online Communitiesrsquorsquo AnnualReview of Anthropology 31 (1) 449467 doi101146annurevanthro31040402085436
Wittel A 2000 lsquolsquoEthnography on the Move From Field to Net to Internetrsquorsquo ForumQualitative Social Research 1 (1) Art 21 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview11312517
Yandell J and A Turvey 2007 lsquolsquoStandards or Communities of Practice Competing Modelsof Workplace Learning and Developmentrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 33 (4)533550 doi10108001411920701434052
Ethnography and Education 223
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
methods and approaches has long been associated with the understanding of the
textual practices of an Other the seeking of an immersion travel to a field the
drawing of boundaries of inquiry around a defined field lsquothick descriptionrsquo lsquobeing
therersquo participantsrsquo insider views and voices and finally the construction of fieldnotes In the examples drawn from this research and the adoption of blogs and wikis
to capture novice teacher reflections we make troublesome notions of the field both in time space and also in origin In this research we might define the use of
Web20 platforms more as Computer Mediated Communication (CMC) rather than
as a distinctive virtual world itself Posts on a blog enable a space whereby lsquorealrsquo
habitual (Bourdieu 1990) and identity practices can be articulated and (re)framed
and (re)formed In this sense participation in this research is both reflective and
reflexive which help social actors lsquowork-uprsquo and lsquowork-onrsquo the project of their selfSome commentators have noted how the structure of the online communication
system itself shapes and directing the nature of the communication that develops
(Kollock and Smith 1999 Hookway 2008) The novice teacher participants engage in
acts of the self while posting commenting and interacting and yet the Web20 space
used in this research is an lsquounnaturalistic virtual spacersquo rather than a lsquonatural virtual
spacersquo
Reaching the hard to reach
As Hammersley and Atkinson (2007) identify drawing together hard to reach social
actors or uniting actors across space and time in synchronous or asynchronous ways
means that ethnographic research lsquo does not necessarily study lsquolsquonaturallyoccurringrsquorsquo communities that exist in cyberspace although in the course of setting
up noticeboards and chat rooms researchers can create temporary research-situated
groupingsrsquo (Hammersley and Atkinson 2007 138) In making this distinction it is
possible to draw a difference between cyberspaces and cultures which exist prior to
the activity of the ethnographer which are lsquonaturally occurringrsquo and in this case the
construction of a cyberspace for the express purposes of methodological and
ethnographic inquiry Participants do nonetheless inhabit this field but it is a meta-
or second-order ethnographic field a space where commentary is provided andselves are worked-on with reference to an Other primary field where habitual
relations are maintained and selves are enacted lsquofor realrsquo with the colleagues the
teachers work alongside in lsquolived experiencersquo As the ethnographer there is still a
presence in the field but the field is second-order Such ethnographic practice is still
an experiential form of constructing knowledge (Hine 2000)
Disembodied persons and hypermedia
It is argued that lsquo by definition online ethnography describes places that are not
spacesrsquo (Rutter and Smith 2005 84) The choice to draw upon an online place to
investigate teacher boundary crossing practices in an off-line space questions the
notions of field and presence in the field In this ethnography as in other examples ofa digital ethnographic method lsquo there is no obvious place to lsquolsquogorsquorsquo to carry out
fieldworkrsquo (Rutter and Smith 2005 84) This is further compounded since
lsquoDisembodied persons people these placesrsquo (Rutter and Smith 2005 84) In this
sense the field for (digital) ethnographic research is (and becomes further) distinctive
Ethnography and Education 213
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
and of primary concern since the disembodiment of participants brings with it new
attempts to share cultures [which are] lsquo defined only by acts of interaction and
communication There is no lsquolsquoplacersquorsquo in the virtual beyond the metaphor For the
virtual ethnographer this repositions the notion of place or setting from geographicalzone to assemblage of forms of conductrsquo (Rutter and Smith 2005 85) Previous
research has been perhaps guilty of overstating the newness and distinctiveness of
cyberplaces For example
The design of cyberspace is after all the design of a another life-world a paralleluniverse offering the intoxicating prospect of actually fulfilling with a technologyvery nearly achieved a dream thousands of years old the dream of transcending thephysical world fully alive at will to dwell in some Beyond to be empowered orenlightened there alone or with others and to return (Benedikt 1991 131)
These and other such claims can be questioned as potentially overstated Forexample lsquoThese experiences are not part of another life-world located in some
parallel universe outside of the body These experiences are simply another part of
real lifersquo (Markham 1998 163) Yet in terms of the research herein the online world
created through participation and interaction through blogging and posting is a
community of sorts albeit disenfranchised and disembodied from the other-world
social practices that the participants comment upon As has been previously defined
a community is not fixed in form or function it is a mixed bag of possible optionswhose meanings and concreteness are always being negotiated by individuals in thecontext of changing external constraints This is true whether group members interactelectronically via face-to-face communication or both (Komito 1998 105)
The use of blogging as a textual practice
Hookway (2008) defines blogs thus
a weblog or lsquoblogrsquo as they are more commonly known refers to a website whichcontains a series of frequently updated reverse chronologically ordered posts on acommon web page usually written by a single author (Hookway 2008 92)
For the purposes herein blogs have been adopted as the means through which
participants share anxieties and experiences of boundary crossing into new employ-
ment and new roles from lsquotrainee teacherrsquo to lsquonewly qualified teacherrsquo These arenot single authored but multiauthored The authorsparticipantsactors share
lsquopermissionsrsquo and editing tools with each other as a group and with the ethnographer
The participants in the blogging construct both their reflexive selves through
engaging with textual construction and also construct the very field itself The
cyberspace used is an lsquoempty shellrsquo until the online interaction and posting takes
place creating over time a multisite ethnography (Marcus 1998)
In making the case of the adoption of blogs within virtual methods Hookway
(2008) identifies the clear benefits of this form of hypermedia text can be lsquoinstantrsquoblogs are usually low-cost they offer an lsquoinstantaneous technique for collecting
substantial amounts of datarsquo (Hookway 2008 92) the immediacy of the text created
without the use of other tools such as recorders allows for lsquonaturalistic textrsquo to be
constructed and they allow for communication over previously hard-to-reach space
214 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
and time boundaries Hookway concludes lsquoThese qualities of practicality and
capacity to shed light on social processes across space and time together with their
insight into everyday life combine to make blogs a valid addition to the qualitative
researcherrsquos toolkitrsquo (Hookway 2008 93) Drawing from experience of this research
we can add a further advantage one that is key for the digital ethnographer blogs
allow multiauthors to easily share and construct rich cultural textual practices In the
case of this research participants are the co-constructors of their own folksonomies
giving meaning and validation to each othersrsquo reflections and actively (re)forming
cultural practices anew Yet this field does have differences to that of a lsquolivedrsquo one
The use of hypermedia bestows privileges and priorities on the textual practices
themselves In the world of the blogosphere (Hookway 2008) the culturally produced
text is all alongside the meanings attributed to it In some senses this is not new As
Geertz (1973) maintained ethnographic data is lsquo really our own constructions of
other peoplersquos constructions of what they and their compatriots are up torsquo (Geertz
1973 9) In the case of the use of blogs as a digital ethnographic practice text is not
only all but it exists devoted of other context As previously noted by Mann and
Stewart (2000)
When data are collected online much of this contextual materials is missing In themainly black and white world of text we lose the Technicolor of lived life and its impacton most of our senses (Mann and Stewart 2000 197)
Relying on text means we might need to lsquoput the Technicolor backrsquo We can do this
by engaging with social actors in virtual fields in much the same way as we might
lived life asking questions seeking clarifications engaging with dialogue where we
co-construct the meanings of the cultural and textual practices themselves We might
be tempted to question the lsquoauthenticityrsquo of reported lived experience if we are not
seeing it first hand and yet what we might see first hand and what it means are not
always obvious hence the need for ethnographic inquiry in the first place As Horn
(1998) notes lsquoWe are as often fooled by appearances as we are informed by themrsquo
(Horn 1998 91) What we must do then in lsquoputting the Technicolor backrsquo is to
engage social actors as co-constructors of the textual practices under our gaze in the
hypermedia we adopt Alternatively we might conceive of this as not so much as
putting back the richness but rather accepting hypermedia and mediated text as
offering its own richness In this case a richness born out of multiple authors working
on text collectively This is what we might refer to as an lsquoepistemology of doingrsquo
Epistemologies of doing
Rybas and Gajjala (2007) refer to lsquoepistemologies of doingrsquo whereby ethnography
and ethnographers engage in ontological and epistemological practice which seeks to
chart and map how individuals and groups co-construct cultural texts Such
epistemologies find favour with action research orientated ethnographies and those
adopting Critical Theory and aspects of a feminist epistemology Thus in this case
cybercultures are adapting and changing and being drawn by individuals for whom
their cultural significance is yet to be fully realised In this way lsquosubjectsobjects
produce selves through typing writing image manipulation creation of avatars
Ethnography and Education 215
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
digital video and audio and engage in practices of everyday life at these interfacesrsquo
(Rybas and Gajjala 2007)
In this research drawing upon discussions of the post-Fordist nature of teaching
and teacher identities in the UK Lifelong Learning sector (Avis and Bathmaker2009) we render novice teacher identity practices as problematic and novice teacher
institutional group membership as a cultural normalising process In this way the use
of the blog enables new teachers to share reflections and stories and in doing so
create cultural texts and folksonomies which support their understandings of their
life-worlds that they inhabit when off-line in employment social practices They join
together in the flickering pages of the blog to create meaning to lsquodorsquo textual work
and in so doing dolsquoidentity workrsquo Shared lived experience is there to be both worked
up and worked on The digital ethnographic space allows these actors tocommunicate over traditional boundaries of time and space and in so doing enact
an lsquoepistemology of doingrsquo The text might be all but it is what they share and have
in common and work on collectively
(Re)Locating ethnographic inquiry
In (re)locating ethnographic inquiry to include both cybercultures and virtual
platforms (Hine 2000) both as an object of inquiry and a means through which data
can be captured it lsquo is not a matter of methodsrsquo (Geertz 1973 5) but rather a case
of understanding ethnography as a sensibility rather than a narrowly drawn cannon
of methods and practices As Beaulieu (2004) notes digital ethnographic espis-
temologies frame the Internet lsquoas both a new setting and a new technology for doingethnographyrsquo (Beaulieu 2004) and in so doing questions traditional ethnographic
notions of presence field and ways of knowing And yet ethnography has always
been diverse
doing ethnography is establishing rapport selecting informants transcribing textstaking genealogies mapping fields keeping a diary and so on But it is not these thingstechniques and received procedures that define the enterprise What defines it is thekind of intellectual effort it is (Geertz 1973 5)
Otherness and presence
As an (digital) ethnographer it is possible to be situated as both insideroutsider and
also as an Other researchers often travel to a field separate from their own Yet therepresentation of the self that is posted and constructed in online spaces has the
potentiality to even further remove the ethnographer In second-order online spaces
such as the one constructed for this research the self we pose potentially confuses
and troubles the notion of the ethnographer as an immersed lsquolookerrsquo or lsquoobserverrsquo In
the case of this research it is possible to identify multiple presences The ontological
and physicalvirtual and temporal practice of lsquobeing therersquo changes as the presence
changes the researcher role can be as in the case of this research teacher moderator
researcher Other and insider To use the case in point here In this research theparticipants are all drawn from pre-service teacher training programmes I have
taught on and as such I have populated and negotiated meaning and presented a
professional self in fields face-to-face and other than the virtual one constructed for
the purposes of the research It is the case as Wittel (2000) notes that by drawing
216 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
boundaries the ethnographer constructs the spaces of the field in question
lsquoFollowingrsquo having presence and interacting and questioning creates the lsquothick
descriptionrsquo held as so essential for much ethnographic inquiry But in following we
draw temporal and spatial significance to the boundaries we work within The use ofblogs and wikis are both without boundary as they allow for asynchronous
communication and interaction and at the same time they require a presence and
spatiality since to interact users need nonetheless to post to log-on to view and to
interact It makes sense to think about virtual worlds not so much as communities of
practice but rather as relational spaces based upon the drawing boundaries to hold
mutual common interests They are spaces of self-authoring Users of such spaces use
and in doing so legitimise tacit knowledge and lived experience As a form of mutual
support the participants in this ethnographic research engage in reflective andreflexive practices that resemble relational intimacy (Edwards 2005 Edwards and
Mackenzie 2005) This is thus ethnography and a virtual one at that but an
ethnography of individuals who seek support from one another rather than of a pre-
existing group in lived experience off-line Digital methods provide an ease with
which to interact communicate and follow individuals who are otherwise displaced
and not bounded They offer a point lsquoof betweenessrsquo (Bhabha 1994) in spacetime
Being where
Marcus (2007) provides a strong critique of ethnographic practice that privileges the
writing up of the text at the expense of immersion in the field Textual practice taking
priority over lsquobeing therersquo seen here as a misunderstanding of the key nature of
ethnographic practice Both the lsquodoingrsquo and the lsquobeingrsquo of ethnography need to occur
within both ontological and epistemological practices together within and in
relation to the field and not divorced from it In engaging with blogs and wikis in
this research Web20 platforms are used to generate rich and phenomenologicallymeaningful data and identity practices This is not lsquolife on a screenrsquo as if CMC is all
there is taking place here The voices of the participants are not disembodied
subjects of the visual architecture Instead they interact and share the construction
of meaning The ethnographer is also a participant sharing reflections asking
questions seeking clarity and meaning And yet in the case of this research practice
using blogs the lsquobeing therersquo is not being there at all It is being somewhere else a
meta-field or second order construction which allows social actors to construct
textual practices referring back to other lived experience Participants are living andworking in very different spatialities and the individual fields the teaching and
classrooms the participants inhabit are not in the same place or space as the site
where they interact with each other
Creating text drawing upon different spatialities and the use of a multisite
ethnography in general has implications for the construction of data and the
immersion in an lsquoover loadrsquo Participants join in on a second-order unnaturalistic
field and in doing so generate a mass of data The lsquoover-productionrsquo of data has been
already previously flagged as an ambiguous quality in visual and virtual anthro-pology and ethnography (Domınguez et al 2007) The lsquoapparent ease of data
collectionrsquo (Domınguez et al 2007) in this case means that the use of the digital has
provided an endless stream of posts thoughts and reflections Over the duration of
the immersion in the blog 18 months a tremendous amount of text has been
Ethnography and Education 217
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
produced by ethnographer and participants alike The posts acting as cultural text
also in part act as both meta-conversation and as field notes alike Through lsquobeing
therersquo participants and ethnographer together are able to question posts seek
clarification interact and co-construct meaning At regular intervals participantswere asked to engage in their own analysis of the text being worked upon and to draw
out what they thought were the key themes and messages to recognise the themes in
the textual practices and to locate their own self within them Through engagement
with the blog over the first year of teaching individuals interact and support each
other in ways as meaningful as if they occurred in the same primary field Yet this
relational agency (Edwards 2005 Edwards and Mackenzie 2005) would not have
existed without the construction of the online space in the first place This is not as
such a virtual community of practice (Lave and Wenger 1991) but rather individualspractising community This is the key difference in this research between the online
offline or primary fieldmeta-field distinctions The novice teachers who form the
sample of the research are engaged in communities of practice (Wenger 1998)
elsewhere where they work and teach One measurement of the success of these
relations in the online space is the very amount of posts interactions comments
reposts that the participants engage in Again it is amassing a huge volume of text to
be lsquofigured outrsquo by the group
Data-overload is not however a distinctive feature of virtual or digital methodsbut of potentially all ethnographic inquiry Data-overload is but the other side of
lsquothick descriptionrsquo This is not exclusively an issue of virtual ethnography it is not an
online overload but a consequence of immersion This means that selectivity is also
built-in to the ethnographic sensibility The key question is how to frame those things
worth having conversations about This is the real value of lsquobeing therersquo the ability
to engage and interact In using online methods and in having a virtual presence there
is a lsquorealrsquo danger of participants being lost and disembodied But in sensitively
interacting supporting and at times (appropriately) coaxing issues of lsquobeing herebeing there and being everywherersquo can be overcome The co-presence in online
spaces between social actors and other actors and between the researcher and actors
can be maintained in both synchronous and asynchronous ways This is both a
methodological convenience and also a potentially distinctive feature of the ontology
of these locations lsquoBeing therersquo thus might not mean lsquobeing there together at the
same timersquo This in turn has implications for the constructing and recording of field
notes As online researchers with a virtual immersion we nonetheless have the luxury
of being able to make field notes separate from immersion and presence This makesit more significant I would argue to involve the social actors themselves in the
authenticating of meaning in creating epistemologies of doing
Boundary crossing practices a case of applied virtual ethnography
Before concluding the boundaries of the specific educational research at the heart of
this work will be briefly presented here To demonstrate the adaptability of blogs
within a digital ethnographic sensibility blog posts have been treated as cultural textand worked on by participants through the sharing of stories They tell collectively
the stories of boundary-crossing into new employment practices and the difficulties
in making the transition from trainee to newly qualified teacher They demonstrate
the uneasiness and lsquoshockrsquo (Veenman 1984) of joining new mundane practices As
218 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
one new teacher puts it lsquoI feel like I crept in the back door and just joined inrsquo [blog
post] Much of the literature commentating on the past decade of lsquoworkplace reformrsquo
within the UK Lifelong Learning Further Education sector adopts the language of
the postmodern characterised by anxiety uncertainty unprofessionalism and
surveillance (Ainley and Bailey 1997 Avis 2002 Wallace 2002) These are located
within the discourse and surveillance practices associated with the lsquosocial barberismrsquo
of lsquomanageralismrsquo reforms (Ball 2005) The new teachers in this research are all too
conscious of the anxieties produced by performance cultures (Avis 2003)
I can over think things and in a way being at such a high performing college with veryhigh expectations makes me feel ever so slightly uneasy - constantly reevaluating thevalue of everything I do and prepare constantly making u-turns and changing my mindOn reflection this is clearly a confidence issue [blog post]
The power and value of the ethnographic sensibility is that the lsquostory is allrsquo (Kent
1993) Jordan (1989) identifies the valuable role the articulation of lsquostoriesrsquo can have
to help support workplace learning The stories in this research help us to
understand how new professionals navigate and accommodate their reforming selves
traditionally perceived in much of the literature as multiple solid and confused as
fluid identities (Avis 1999 Avis and Bathmaker 2009) The timing of this research at
this lsquosignificant conjunctual momentrsquo (Avis and Bathmaker 2009) in the Lifelong
Learning sector presents teacher identities as active worked up and worked on and
as needing to be resilient to cope with change Identities are not readily formed after
training but in transition They are not formed but are ready to be formed through
the interplay of the situatedness of first employment and first exposure to existing
institutional norms and social practices The nexus between self training experiences
new institutional norms and community practices forming the basis for the resilient
identities novice teachers are required to construct while around them the Lifelong
Learning sector undergoes rapid changes (Avis and Fisher 2006 Yandell and Turvey
2007)
I have a constant fear sometimes that Irsquom not doing well enough and that I actuallydonrsquot know what Irsquom doing I think Irsquom going to be found out and chased away withpitchforks I feel a bit like an imposter [but] have a better foundation of training thanall the rest of my team [blog post]
With performance-orientated cultures comes a constant demand upon the time of
new teachers often not allowing space for critical reflection
Everyone is really nice and very supportive but as its the beginning of term all the staffare really stressed so I find myself being unable to sit in the staff room as there willalways be someone badgering me for something The floral ladies arenrsquot much betterand I sometimes just want to be in a cold dark room for the whole of lunchtime Is thatwrong [blog post]
Pre-service teachers becoming novice and established teachers need to accommo-
date and rethink prior learning (Yandell and Turvey 2007) lsquoI can already see that I
will have to purposefully adjust my pedagogical style from that which I have
practised over the past yearrsquo [blog post] And yet at the same time concluding lsquo I
Ethnography and Education 219
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
have known (almost) every minute that I love teaching Irsquom just desperate to get it
right to be an outstanding teacher now and alwaysrsquo [blog post] Trainee teachers in
the Lifelong Learning sector in the UK accommodate shifts in professional learning
and the re-situation (Lave and Wenger 1991) of learning within the ever-presentbackdrop of the lsquorapid changersquo (Lucas 2004) of policy reforms Previous commenta-
tors have identified that lsquobecoming a teacherrsquo is both complex and yet also context
dependent (Turner-Bisset 1999) Equally teacher identities are transforming are in a
process of being through doing they are enacted out (Cochran-Smith and Lytle
1999) They are both acted and enacted in the lived experience of the teaching
institutions that the new teachers have joined and (re)created as textual practices in
the blogging itself through the telling of mutual stories and reflections Participants
in this ethnography are very self-aware of the need to practice develop and work ontheir teacher selves and very aware of the performativity cultures this lsquobecomingrsquo
that is contextualised within For example
I am reflecting on a few things this post The first is on the idea that the character I amforming at the head of the class as the teacher and my own personality are merging YesI think they are I am becoming sterner more assertive first I surprised myself at beingmore assertive than felt lsquomyself rsquo and I have found that part of my character now Itrsquosdifficult to externalise and explain it is a more seamless and natural transition than Iam describing here [blog post]
The landscape of Lifelong Learning in the UK is being redrawn and with this
practices and opportunities are being reconceptualised reframed and spaces are
opening up for practitioners to redefine what they do (Rikowski 2001) In this it is
possible to see a place opening up which realizes the possibility for fluid or lsquoshiftingrsquo
identities (Avis 2002) rather than lsquospoiled identitiesrsquo (Maclure 1993) This research
suggests that the context of educational reform and workplace reform in the Lifelong
Learning sector in the UK allows for the possibility of identity change and newly
formed identities which are also resilient identities As one new teacher explains
There is definitely a sense of pressure that this is the real thing that yoursquove done thedress rehearsal and should know what yoursquore doing but I have found that feeling isstarting to subside now I think I have worked hard at not letting that pressure effect mypractice and my own learning process But I felt it chronically at the start [blog post]
New entrants into the teaching profession agents are able to carve out and negotiate
futures and identities for themselves (Avis 2002) The initial findings of this
ethnographic practice point to the formation of identities that are resilient in the
face of initial anxieties and widespread neo-liberal performance cultures As a
teacher educator this research provides opportunities to connect trainees leaving the
boundaries of the pre-service teacher education programme with the new boundariesthey cross into the hyper-fluid and post-Fordist world of teaching in the Lifelong
Learning sector in the UK (Avis 1999)
Conclusion
The origins of digital ethnography posed questions as to the nature of ethnography
itself (Murthy 2008) And yet lsquoas ethnography goes digital its epistemological remit
220 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
remains much the same Ethnography is about telling social storiesrsquo (Murthy 2008
838) The use of blogs as a research tool provides avehicle through which new teachersrsquo
stories about their lives and performed selves can be lsquochartedrsquo as they cross into the
new spatialities and habitual practices of first-time employment This research adopts
a (digital) methodology which is both phenomenologically and ethnographically
significant In doing so this research demonstrates the value online fields can have in
positioning relational intimacy as a means to enable individuals and participants in
ethnographic research to learn from each other This research is informed by
ethnographic methods and an ethnographic sensibility which both values and
privileges the importance of insider perspectives and the lsquofollowingrsquo of individuals as
they participate in cultural groups with the view to producing lsquothickrsquo data
Within this work there are multiple relationships between action research
ethnographic practice teacher education pedagogy and identity both of the novice
teachers and that of the insideroutsider researcher In digital ethnographies these
relationships do not coexist as a linearity Hermeneutic and liminal relations exist
across these categories They are polycontextual and have applications and
conceptual and methodological sensitivities both online and offline and pose
questions as to the nature of (supposedly new) ethnographic methods For some
virtual ethnographers have lsquofetishisedrsquo notions of community when extending too far
the onlineoff-line realvirtual distinction (Wilson and Peterson 2002 Beaulieu
2004) Following Escobar (1994) the argument in this article is that the ethnographic
projects remains regardless of how the field exists virtual or lsquorealrsquo lived or cyber
The importance of ethnography remains as the conceptual frameworks themselves
remain (and remain important) whether the sociality under the ethnographic gaze
is virtual or lsquorealrsquo we can still explore notions of society self and culture
Acknowledgements
This work has been previously disseminated to colleagues at The 2011 European Conferenceon Educational Research (ECER) Freie Universitat Berlin Germany under the title of thepaper presentation lsquoExploring the Boundary Crossing and Identity Formation of NoviceTeachers in a Global Metropolis Training and Teaching in East Londonrsquo This conferencepaper is available as follows Kidd W (2012) lsquoPlace (cyber) space and being the role ofstudent voice in informing the un-situated learning of trainee teachersrsquo Research in SecondaryTeacher Education 2(1) 37 httpwwwuelacukristeissuesvol21pp3-7
References
Ainley P and B Bailey 1997 The Business of Learning Staff and Student Experiences of FEin the 1990s London Cassell
Avis J 1999 lsquolsquoShifting Identity New Conditions and the Transformation of Practice Teaching within Post-Compulsory Educationrsquorsquo Journal of Vocational Education andTraining 51 (2) 245264 doi10108013636829900200081
Avis J 2002 lsquolsquoImaginary Friends Managerialism Globalization and Post-CompulsoryEducation and Training in Englandrsquorsquo Discourse Studies in the Cultural Politics ofEducation 23 (1) 7590 doi10108001596300220123051
Avis J 2003 lsquolsquoRe-thinking Trust in a Performative Culture The Case of Educationrsquorsquo Journalof Education Policy 18 (3) 315332 doi10108002680930305577
Avis J and A-M Bathmaker 2009 lsquolsquoMoving into Practice Transitions from FurtherEducation Trainee Teacher to Lecturerrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education 14 (2)203217 doi10108013596740902921638
Ethnography and Education 221
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Avis J and R Fisher 2006 lsquolsquoReflections on Communities of Practice On-line Learning andTransformation Teachers Lecturers and Trainersrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education11 (2) 141151 doi10108013596740600768927
Ball S 2005 lsquolsquoEducation Reform as Social Barberism Economism and the End ofAuthenticityrsquorsquo Scottish Educational Review 37 (1) 416 httpwwwscotedrevieworgukview_issuephpid=37[1]
Beaulieu A 2004 lsquolsquoMediating Ethnography Objectivity and the Making of Ethnographies ofthe Internetrsquorsquo Social Epistemology 18 (23) 139163 doi1010800269172042000249264
Bell D 2001 An Introduction to Cybercultures London RoutledgeBenedikt M 1991 Cyberspace Some Proposals Cyberspace First Steps Cambridge MIT
PressBhabha H K 1994 The Location of Culture London RoutledgeBourdieu P 1990 The Logic of Practice Stanford Stanford University PressCalhoun C 1991 lsquolsquoIndirect Relationships and Imagined Communities Large-scale Social
Integration and the Transformation of Everyday Lifersquorsquo In Social Theory for a ChangingSociety edited by P Bourdieu and J S Coleman 95120 Boulder CO Westview Press
Cochran-Smith M and S L Lytle 1999 lsquolsquoRelationships of Knowledge and Practice TeacherLearning Communitiesrsquorsquo Review of Research in Education 24 249305 doi1031020091732X024001249
Czerniawski G 2010 lsquolsquoConstructing and Deconstructing Newly-Qualified Teachersrsquo Values inan Urban Contextrsquorsquo In Learning and Teaching in a Metropolis Volume 60 At the InterfacelsquoThe Idea of Educationrsquo edited by L Ang J Trushell and P Walker 83100 AmsterdamNew York RODOPI
Domınguez D A Beaulieu A Estalella E Gomez B Schnettler and R Read 2007lsquolsquoVirtual Ethnography Forum Qualitative Social Research (FQS) Sozialforschungrsquorsquo 8(3)
Edwards A 2005 lsquolsquoRelational Agency Learning to be a Resourceful PractitionerrsquorsquoInternational Journal of Educational Research 43 168182 httpdxdoiorg101016jijer200606010
Edwards A and L Mackenzie 2005 lsquolsquoSteps Towards Participation The Social Support ofLearning Trajectoriesrsquorsquo International Journal of Lifelong Education 24 (4) 287302 doi10108002601370500169178
Escobar A 1994 lsquolsquoWelcome to Cyberia Notes on the Anthropology of CyberculturersquorsquoCurrent Anthropology 35 (3) 211321 doi101086204266
Faubion J D 2001 lsquolsquoCurrents of Cultural Fieldworkrsquorsquo In Handbook of Ethnography editedby P Atkinson A Coffey S Delamont J Lofland and L Lofland 3959 London Sage
Geertz C 1973 lsquolsquoThick Description Toward an Interpretive Theory of Culturersquorsquo In TheInterpretation of Cultures Selected Essays edited by C Geertz 330 New York Basic Books
Giddens A 1990 The Consequences of Modernity Oxford Polity PressGoodall H L 1991 Writing the New Ethnography Cumnor Hill CA AltaMira PressGuimaraes M J L Jr 2005 lsquolsquoDoing Anthropology in Cyberspace Fieldwork Boundaries
and Social Environmentsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internetedited by C Hine 141156 Oxford Berg
Hammersley M and P Atkinson 2007 Ethnography Principles in Practice 3rd ed LondonRoutledge
Heggen K 2008 lsquolsquoSocial Workers Teachers and Nurses from College to ProfessionalWorkrsquorsquo Journal of Education and Work 21 (3) 217231 doi10108013639080802214076
Hine C 2000 Virtual Ethnography London SageHine C ed 2005 Virtual Methods Issues in Social Science Research on the Internet Oxford
BergHookway N 2008 lsquolsquoEntering the Blogosphere Some Strategies for using Blogs in Social
Researchrsquorsquo Qualitative Research 8 (1) 91113 doi1011771468794107085298Horn S 1998 Cyberville Clicks Culture and the Creation of an Online Town New York
Warner BooksJordan B 1989 lsquolsquoCosmopolitical Obstetrics Some Insights from the Training of Traditional
Midwivesrsquorsquo Social Science and Medicine 28 (9) 925937 doi1010160277-9536(89)90317-1Kendall L 2009 lsquolsquoA Response to Christine Hinersquorsquo In Internet Inquiry Conversations About
Method edited by A Markham and N Baym 2125 Thousand Oaks CA Sage
222 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Kent T 1993 Paralogic Rhetoric A Theory of Communicative Interaction Cranbury NJAssociated University Presses
Kollock P and M A Smith 1999 lsquolsquoCommunities in Cyberspacersquorsquo In Communities inCyberspace edited by M A Smith and P Kollock 327 London Routledge
Komito L 1998 lsquolsquoThe Net as a Foraging Society Flexible Communitiesrsquorsquo The InformationSociety 14 (2) 97106 doi101080019722498128908
Kozinets R V 2010 Netnography Doing Ethnographic Research Online London SageLave J and E Wenger 1991 Situated Learning Legitimate Peripheral Participation
Cambridge Cambridge University PressLucas N 2004 Teaching in Further Education New Perspectives for a Changing Context
London Bedford Way PapersMaclure M 1993 lsquolsquoArguing for Yourself Identity as an Organising Principle in Teachersrsquo Jobs
and Livesrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 19 (4) 311322 doi1010800141192930190401
Mann C and F Stewart 2000 Internet Communication and Qualitative Research AHandbook for Researching Online London Sage
Marcus G E 1998 Ethnography through Thick and Thin Princeton Princeton UniversityPress
Marcus G E 2007 lsquolsquoEthnography Two Decades after Writing Culture From theExperimental to the Baroquersquorsquo Anthropological Quarterly 80 (4) 11271145 doi101353anq20070059
Markham A N 1998 Life online Researching Real Experience in Virtual Space WalnutCreek CA Altamira
Murthy D 2008 lsquolsquoDigital Ethnography An Examination of the Use of New Technologies forSocial Researchrsquorsquo Sociology 42 (5) 837855 doi1011770038038508094565
Orgad S 2005 lsquolsquoFrom Online to Offline and Back Moving from Online to OfflineRelationships with Research Informantsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Researchon the Internet edited by C Hine 5166 Oxford Berg
Rikowski G 2001 lsquolsquoEducation for Industry A Complex Technicismrsquorsquo Journal of Educationand Work 14 (1) 2949 doi10108013639080020028693
Rutter J and G W H Smith 2005 lsquolsquoEthnographic Presence in a Nebulous Settingrsquorsquo InVirtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internet edited by C Hine 8192 OxfordBerg
Rybas N and R Gajjala 2007 Developing Cyberethnographic Research Methods forUnderstanding Digitally Mediated Identitiesrsquo Forum Qualitative Sozialforschung ForumQualitative Social Research North America 8 Sep 2007 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview282
Schwandt T 1997 Qualitative Inquiry A Dictionary of Terms London SageTurner-Bisset R 1999 lsquolsquoThe Knowledge Bases of the Expert Teacherrsquorsquo British Educational
Research Journal 25 (1) 3955 doi1010800141192990250104Van Oers B 1998 lsquolsquoThe Fallacy of Decontextualizationrsquorsquo Mind Culture and Activity 5 (2)
135142 doi101207s15327884mca0502_7Veenman S 1984 lsquolsquoPerceived Problems of Beginning Teachersrsquorsquo Review of Educational
Research 54 (2) 143178 doi10310200346543054002143Wallace S 2002 lsquolsquoNo Good Surprises Intending Lecturersrsquo Preconceptions and Initial
Experiences of Further Educationrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 28 (1) 7993doi10108001411920120109766
Wenger E 1998 Communities of Practice Learning Meaning and Identity CambridgeCambridge University Press
Wilson S M and L C Peterson 2002 lsquolsquoThe Anthropology of Online Communitiesrsquorsquo AnnualReview of Anthropology 31 (1) 449467 doi101146annurevanthro31040402085436
Wittel A 2000 lsquolsquoEthnography on the Move From Field to Net to Internetrsquorsquo ForumQualitative Social Research 1 (1) Art 21 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview11312517
Yandell J and A Turvey 2007 lsquolsquoStandards or Communities of Practice Competing Modelsof Workplace Learning and Developmentrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 33 (4)533550 doi10108001411920701434052
Ethnography and Education 223
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
and of primary concern since the disembodiment of participants brings with it new
attempts to share cultures [which are] lsquo defined only by acts of interaction and
communication There is no lsquolsquoplacersquorsquo in the virtual beyond the metaphor For the
virtual ethnographer this repositions the notion of place or setting from geographicalzone to assemblage of forms of conductrsquo (Rutter and Smith 2005 85) Previous
research has been perhaps guilty of overstating the newness and distinctiveness of
cyberplaces For example
The design of cyberspace is after all the design of a another life-world a paralleluniverse offering the intoxicating prospect of actually fulfilling with a technologyvery nearly achieved a dream thousands of years old the dream of transcending thephysical world fully alive at will to dwell in some Beyond to be empowered orenlightened there alone or with others and to return (Benedikt 1991 131)
These and other such claims can be questioned as potentially overstated Forexample lsquoThese experiences are not part of another life-world located in some
parallel universe outside of the body These experiences are simply another part of
real lifersquo (Markham 1998 163) Yet in terms of the research herein the online world
created through participation and interaction through blogging and posting is a
community of sorts albeit disenfranchised and disembodied from the other-world
social practices that the participants comment upon As has been previously defined
a community is not fixed in form or function it is a mixed bag of possible optionswhose meanings and concreteness are always being negotiated by individuals in thecontext of changing external constraints This is true whether group members interactelectronically via face-to-face communication or both (Komito 1998 105)
The use of blogging as a textual practice
Hookway (2008) defines blogs thus
a weblog or lsquoblogrsquo as they are more commonly known refers to a website whichcontains a series of frequently updated reverse chronologically ordered posts on acommon web page usually written by a single author (Hookway 2008 92)
For the purposes herein blogs have been adopted as the means through which
participants share anxieties and experiences of boundary crossing into new employ-
ment and new roles from lsquotrainee teacherrsquo to lsquonewly qualified teacherrsquo These arenot single authored but multiauthored The authorsparticipantsactors share
lsquopermissionsrsquo and editing tools with each other as a group and with the ethnographer
The participants in the blogging construct both their reflexive selves through
engaging with textual construction and also construct the very field itself The
cyberspace used is an lsquoempty shellrsquo until the online interaction and posting takes
place creating over time a multisite ethnography (Marcus 1998)
In making the case of the adoption of blogs within virtual methods Hookway
(2008) identifies the clear benefits of this form of hypermedia text can be lsquoinstantrsquoblogs are usually low-cost they offer an lsquoinstantaneous technique for collecting
substantial amounts of datarsquo (Hookway 2008 92) the immediacy of the text created
without the use of other tools such as recorders allows for lsquonaturalistic textrsquo to be
constructed and they allow for communication over previously hard-to-reach space
214 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
and time boundaries Hookway concludes lsquoThese qualities of practicality and
capacity to shed light on social processes across space and time together with their
insight into everyday life combine to make blogs a valid addition to the qualitative
researcherrsquos toolkitrsquo (Hookway 2008 93) Drawing from experience of this research
we can add a further advantage one that is key for the digital ethnographer blogs
allow multiauthors to easily share and construct rich cultural textual practices In the
case of this research participants are the co-constructors of their own folksonomies
giving meaning and validation to each othersrsquo reflections and actively (re)forming
cultural practices anew Yet this field does have differences to that of a lsquolivedrsquo one
The use of hypermedia bestows privileges and priorities on the textual practices
themselves In the world of the blogosphere (Hookway 2008) the culturally produced
text is all alongside the meanings attributed to it In some senses this is not new As
Geertz (1973) maintained ethnographic data is lsquo really our own constructions of
other peoplersquos constructions of what they and their compatriots are up torsquo (Geertz
1973 9) In the case of the use of blogs as a digital ethnographic practice text is not
only all but it exists devoted of other context As previously noted by Mann and
Stewart (2000)
When data are collected online much of this contextual materials is missing In themainly black and white world of text we lose the Technicolor of lived life and its impacton most of our senses (Mann and Stewart 2000 197)
Relying on text means we might need to lsquoput the Technicolor backrsquo We can do this
by engaging with social actors in virtual fields in much the same way as we might
lived life asking questions seeking clarifications engaging with dialogue where we
co-construct the meanings of the cultural and textual practices themselves We might
be tempted to question the lsquoauthenticityrsquo of reported lived experience if we are not
seeing it first hand and yet what we might see first hand and what it means are not
always obvious hence the need for ethnographic inquiry in the first place As Horn
(1998) notes lsquoWe are as often fooled by appearances as we are informed by themrsquo
(Horn 1998 91) What we must do then in lsquoputting the Technicolor backrsquo is to
engage social actors as co-constructors of the textual practices under our gaze in the
hypermedia we adopt Alternatively we might conceive of this as not so much as
putting back the richness but rather accepting hypermedia and mediated text as
offering its own richness In this case a richness born out of multiple authors working
on text collectively This is what we might refer to as an lsquoepistemology of doingrsquo
Epistemologies of doing
Rybas and Gajjala (2007) refer to lsquoepistemologies of doingrsquo whereby ethnography
and ethnographers engage in ontological and epistemological practice which seeks to
chart and map how individuals and groups co-construct cultural texts Such
epistemologies find favour with action research orientated ethnographies and those
adopting Critical Theory and aspects of a feminist epistemology Thus in this case
cybercultures are adapting and changing and being drawn by individuals for whom
their cultural significance is yet to be fully realised In this way lsquosubjectsobjects
produce selves through typing writing image manipulation creation of avatars
Ethnography and Education 215
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
digital video and audio and engage in practices of everyday life at these interfacesrsquo
(Rybas and Gajjala 2007)
In this research drawing upon discussions of the post-Fordist nature of teaching
and teacher identities in the UK Lifelong Learning sector (Avis and Bathmaker2009) we render novice teacher identity practices as problematic and novice teacher
institutional group membership as a cultural normalising process In this way the use
of the blog enables new teachers to share reflections and stories and in doing so
create cultural texts and folksonomies which support their understandings of their
life-worlds that they inhabit when off-line in employment social practices They join
together in the flickering pages of the blog to create meaning to lsquodorsquo textual work
and in so doing dolsquoidentity workrsquo Shared lived experience is there to be both worked
up and worked on The digital ethnographic space allows these actors tocommunicate over traditional boundaries of time and space and in so doing enact
an lsquoepistemology of doingrsquo The text might be all but it is what they share and have
in common and work on collectively
(Re)Locating ethnographic inquiry
In (re)locating ethnographic inquiry to include both cybercultures and virtual
platforms (Hine 2000) both as an object of inquiry and a means through which data
can be captured it lsquo is not a matter of methodsrsquo (Geertz 1973 5) but rather a case
of understanding ethnography as a sensibility rather than a narrowly drawn cannon
of methods and practices As Beaulieu (2004) notes digital ethnographic espis-
temologies frame the Internet lsquoas both a new setting and a new technology for doingethnographyrsquo (Beaulieu 2004) and in so doing questions traditional ethnographic
notions of presence field and ways of knowing And yet ethnography has always
been diverse
doing ethnography is establishing rapport selecting informants transcribing textstaking genealogies mapping fields keeping a diary and so on But it is not these thingstechniques and received procedures that define the enterprise What defines it is thekind of intellectual effort it is (Geertz 1973 5)
Otherness and presence
As an (digital) ethnographer it is possible to be situated as both insideroutsider and
also as an Other researchers often travel to a field separate from their own Yet therepresentation of the self that is posted and constructed in online spaces has the
potentiality to even further remove the ethnographer In second-order online spaces
such as the one constructed for this research the self we pose potentially confuses
and troubles the notion of the ethnographer as an immersed lsquolookerrsquo or lsquoobserverrsquo In
the case of this research it is possible to identify multiple presences The ontological
and physicalvirtual and temporal practice of lsquobeing therersquo changes as the presence
changes the researcher role can be as in the case of this research teacher moderator
researcher Other and insider To use the case in point here In this research theparticipants are all drawn from pre-service teacher training programmes I have
taught on and as such I have populated and negotiated meaning and presented a
professional self in fields face-to-face and other than the virtual one constructed for
the purposes of the research It is the case as Wittel (2000) notes that by drawing
216 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
boundaries the ethnographer constructs the spaces of the field in question
lsquoFollowingrsquo having presence and interacting and questioning creates the lsquothick
descriptionrsquo held as so essential for much ethnographic inquiry But in following we
draw temporal and spatial significance to the boundaries we work within The use ofblogs and wikis are both without boundary as they allow for asynchronous
communication and interaction and at the same time they require a presence and
spatiality since to interact users need nonetheless to post to log-on to view and to
interact It makes sense to think about virtual worlds not so much as communities of
practice but rather as relational spaces based upon the drawing boundaries to hold
mutual common interests They are spaces of self-authoring Users of such spaces use
and in doing so legitimise tacit knowledge and lived experience As a form of mutual
support the participants in this ethnographic research engage in reflective andreflexive practices that resemble relational intimacy (Edwards 2005 Edwards and
Mackenzie 2005) This is thus ethnography and a virtual one at that but an
ethnography of individuals who seek support from one another rather than of a pre-
existing group in lived experience off-line Digital methods provide an ease with
which to interact communicate and follow individuals who are otherwise displaced
and not bounded They offer a point lsquoof betweenessrsquo (Bhabha 1994) in spacetime
Being where
Marcus (2007) provides a strong critique of ethnographic practice that privileges the
writing up of the text at the expense of immersion in the field Textual practice taking
priority over lsquobeing therersquo seen here as a misunderstanding of the key nature of
ethnographic practice Both the lsquodoingrsquo and the lsquobeingrsquo of ethnography need to occur
within both ontological and epistemological practices together within and in
relation to the field and not divorced from it In engaging with blogs and wikis in
this research Web20 platforms are used to generate rich and phenomenologicallymeaningful data and identity practices This is not lsquolife on a screenrsquo as if CMC is all
there is taking place here The voices of the participants are not disembodied
subjects of the visual architecture Instead they interact and share the construction
of meaning The ethnographer is also a participant sharing reflections asking
questions seeking clarity and meaning And yet in the case of this research practice
using blogs the lsquobeing therersquo is not being there at all It is being somewhere else a
meta-field or second order construction which allows social actors to construct
textual practices referring back to other lived experience Participants are living andworking in very different spatialities and the individual fields the teaching and
classrooms the participants inhabit are not in the same place or space as the site
where they interact with each other
Creating text drawing upon different spatialities and the use of a multisite
ethnography in general has implications for the construction of data and the
immersion in an lsquoover loadrsquo Participants join in on a second-order unnaturalistic
field and in doing so generate a mass of data The lsquoover-productionrsquo of data has been
already previously flagged as an ambiguous quality in visual and virtual anthro-pology and ethnography (Domınguez et al 2007) The lsquoapparent ease of data
collectionrsquo (Domınguez et al 2007) in this case means that the use of the digital has
provided an endless stream of posts thoughts and reflections Over the duration of
the immersion in the blog 18 months a tremendous amount of text has been
Ethnography and Education 217
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
produced by ethnographer and participants alike The posts acting as cultural text
also in part act as both meta-conversation and as field notes alike Through lsquobeing
therersquo participants and ethnographer together are able to question posts seek
clarification interact and co-construct meaning At regular intervals participantswere asked to engage in their own analysis of the text being worked upon and to draw
out what they thought were the key themes and messages to recognise the themes in
the textual practices and to locate their own self within them Through engagement
with the blog over the first year of teaching individuals interact and support each
other in ways as meaningful as if they occurred in the same primary field Yet this
relational agency (Edwards 2005 Edwards and Mackenzie 2005) would not have
existed without the construction of the online space in the first place This is not as
such a virtual community of practice (Lave and Wenger 1991) but rather individualspractising community This is the key difference in this research between the online
offline or primary fieldmeta-field distinctions The novice teachers who form the
sample of the research are engaged in communities of practice (Wenger 1998)
elsewhere where they work and teach One measurement of the success of these
relations in the online space is the very amount of posts interactions comments
reposts that the participants engage in Again it is amassing a huge volume of text to
be lsquofigured outrsquo by the group
Data-overload is not however a distinctive feature of virtual or digital methodsbut of potentially all ethnographic inquiry Data-overload is but the other side of
lsquothick descriptionrsquo This is not exclusively an issue of virtual ethnography it is not an
online overload but a consequence of immersion This means that selectivity is also
built-in to the ethnographic sensibility The key question is how to frame those things
worth having conversations about This is the real value of lsquobeing therersquo the ability
to engage and interact In using online methods and in having a virtual presence there
is a lsquorealrsquo danger of participants being lost and disembodied But in sensitively
interacting supporting and at times (appropriately) coaxing issues of lsquobeing herebeing there and being everywherersquo can be overcome The co-presence in online
spaces between social actors and other actors and between the researcher and actors
can be maintained in both synchronous and asynchronous ways This is both a
methodological convenience and also a potentially distinctive feature of the ontology
of these locations lsquoBeing therersquo thus might not mean lsquobeing there together at the
same timersquo This in turn has implications for the constructing and recording of field
notes As online researchers with a virtual immersion we nonetheless have the luxury
of being able to make field notes separate from immersion and presence This makesit more significant I would argue to involve the social actors themselves in the
authenticating of meaning in creating epistemologies of doing
Boundary crossing practices a case of applied virtual ethnography
Before concluding the boundaries of the specific educational research at the heart of
this work will be briefly presented here To demonstrate the adaptability of blogs
within a digital ethnographic sensibility blog posts have been treated as cultural textand worked on by participants through the sharing of stories They tell collectively
the stories of boundary-crossing into new employment practices and the difficulties
in making the transition from trainee to newly qualified teacher They demonstrate
the uneasiness and lsquoshockrsquo (Veenman 1984) of joining new mundane practices As
218 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
one new teacher puts it lsquoI feel like I crept in the back door and just joined inrsquo [blog
post] Much of the literature commentating on the past decade of lsquoworkplace reformrsquo
within the UK Lifelong Learning Further Education sector adopts the language of
the postmodern characterised by anxiety uncertainty unprofessionalism and
surveillance (Ainley and Bailey 1997 Avis 2002 Wallace 2002) These are located
within the discourse and surveillance practices associated with the lsquosocial barberismrsquo
of lsquomanageralismrsquo reforms (Ball 2005) The new teachers in this research are all too
conscious of the anxieties produced by performance cultures (Avis 2003)
I can over think things and in a way being at such a high performing college with veryhigh expectations makes me feel ever so slightly uneasy - constantly reevaluating thevalue of everything I do and prepare constantly making u-turns and changing my mindOn reflection this is clearly a confidence issue [blog post]
The power and value of the ethnographic sensibility is that the lsquostory is allrsquo (Kent
1993) Jordan (1989) identifies the valuable role the articulation of lsquostoriesrsquo can have
to help support workplace learning The stories in this research help us to
understand how new professionals navigate and accommodate their reforming selves
traditionally perceived in much of the literature as multiple solid and confused as
fluid identities (Avis 1999 Avis and Bathmaker 2009) The timing of this research at
this lsquosignificant conjunctual momentrsquo (Avis and Bathmaker 2009) in the Lifelong
Learning sector presents teacher identities as active worked up and worked on and
as needing to be resilient to cope with change Identities are not readily formed after
training but in transition They are not formed but are ready to be formed through
the interplay of the situatedness of first employment and first exposure to existing
institutional norms and social practices The nexus between self training experiences
new institutional norms and community practices forming the basis for the resilient
identities novice teachers are required to construct while around them the Lifelong
Learning sector undergoes rapid changes (Avis and Fisher 2006 Yandell and Turvey
2007)
I have a constant fear sometimes that Irsquom not doing well enough and that I actuallydonrsquot know what Irsquom doing I think Irsquom going to be found out and chased away withpitchforks I feel a bit like an imposter [but] have a better foundation of training thanall the rest of my team [blog post]
With performance-orientated cultures comes a constant demand upon the time of
new teachers often not allowing space for critical reflection
Everyone is really nice and very supportive but as its the beginning of term all the staffare really stressed so I find myself being unable to sit in the staff room as there willalways be someone badgering me for something The floral ladies arenrsquot much betterand I sometimes just want to be in a cold dark room for the whole of lunchtime Is thatwrong [blog post]
Pre-service teachers becoming novice and established teachers need to accommo-
date and rethink prior learning (Yandell and Turvey 2007) lsquoI can already see that I
will have to purposefully adjust my pedagogical style from that which I have
practised over the past yearrsquo [blog post] And yet at the same time concluding lsquo I
Ethnography and Education 219
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
have known (almost) every minute that I love teaching Irsquom just desperate to get it
right to be an outstanding teacher now and alwaysrsquo [blog post] Trainee teachers in
the Lifelong Learning sector in the UK accommodate shifts in professional learning
and the re-situation (Lave and Wenger 1991) of learning within the ever-presentbackdrop of the lsquorapid changersquo (Lucas 2004) of policy reforms Previous commenta-
tors have identified that lsquobecoming a teacherrsquo is both complex and yet also context
dependent (Turner-Bisset 1999) Equally teacher identities are transforming are in a
process of being through doing they are enacted out (Cochran-Smith and Lytle
1999) They are both acted and enacted in the lived experience of the teaching
institutions that the new teachers have joined and (re)created as textual practices in
the blogging itself through the telling of mutual stories and reflections Participants
in this ethnography are very self-aware of the need to practice develop and work ontheir teacher selves and very aware of the performativity cultures this lsquobecomingrsquo
that is contextualised within For example
I am reflecting on a few things this post The first is on the idea that the character I amforming at the head of the class as the teacher and my own personality are merging YesI think they are I am becoming sterner more assertive first I surprised myself at beingmore assertive than felt lsquomyself rsquo and I have found that part of my character now Itrsquosdifficult to externalise and explain it is a more seamless and natural transition than Iam describing here [blog post]
The landscape of Lifelong Learning in the UK is being redrawn and with this
practices and opportunities are being reconceptualised reframed and spaces are
opening up for practitioners to redefine what they do (Rikowski 2001) In this it is
possible to see a place opening up which realizes the possibility for fluid or lsquoshiftingrsquo
identities (Avis 2002) rather than lsquospoiled identitiesrsquo (Maclure 1993) This research
suggests that the context of educational reform and workplace reform in the Lifelong
Learning sector in the UK allows for the possibility of identity change and newly
formed identities which are also resilient identities As one new teacher explains
There is definitely a sense of pressure that this is the real thing that yoursquove done thedress rehearsal and should know what yoursquore doing but I have found that feeling isstarting to subside now I think I have worked hard at not letting that pressure effect mypractice and my own learning process But I felt it chronically at the start [blog post]
New entrants into the teaching profession agents are able to carve out and negotiate
futures and identities for themselves (Avis 2002) The initial findings of this
ethnographic practice point to the formation of identities that are resilient in the
face of initial anxieties and widespread neo-liberal performance cultures As a
teacher educator this research provides opportunities to connect trainees leaving the
boundaries of the pre-service teacher education programme with the new boundariesthey cross into the hyper-fluid and post-Fordist world of teaching in the Lifelong
Learning sector in the UK (Avis 1999)
Conclusion
The origins of digital ethnography posed questions as to the nature of ethnography
itself (Murthy 2008) And yet lsquoas ethnography goes digital its epistemological remit
220 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
remains much the same Ethnography is about telling social storiesrsquo (Murthy 2008
838) The use of blogs as a research tool provides avehicle through which new teachersrsquo
stories about their lives and performed selves can be lsquochartedrsquo as they cross into the
new spatialities and habitual practices of first-time employment This research adopts
a (digital) methodology which is both phenomenologically and ethnographically
significant In doing so this research demonstrates the value online fields can have in
positioning relational intimacy as a means to enable individuals and participants in
ethnographic research to learn from each other This research is informed by
ethnographic methods and an ethnographic sensibility which both values and
privileges the importance of insider perspectives and the lsquofollowingrsquo of individuals as
they participate in cultural groups with the view to producing lsquothickrsquo data
Within this work there are multiple relationships between action research
ethnographic practice teacher education pedagogy and identity both of the novice
teachers and that of the insideroutsider researcher In digital ethnographies these
relationships do not coexist as a linearity Hermeneutic and liminal relations exist
across these categories They are polycontextual and have applications and
conceptual and methodological sensitivities both online and offline and pose
questions as to the nature of (supposedly new) ethnographic methods For some
virtual ethnographers have lsquofetishisedrsquo notions of community when extending too far
the onlineoff-line realvirtual distinction (Wilson and Peterson 2002 Beaulieu
2004) Following Escobar (1994) the argument in this article is that the ethnographic
projects remains regardless of how the field exists virtual or lsquorealrsquo lived or cyber
The importance of ethnography remains as the conceptual frameworks themselves
remain (and remain important) whether the sociality under the ethnographic gaze
is virtual or lsquorealrsquo we can still explore notions of society self and culture
Acknowledgements
This work has been previously disseminated to colleagues at The 2011 European Conferenceon Educational Research (ECER) Freie Universitat Berlin Germany under the title of thepaper presentation lsquoExploring the Boundary Crossing and Identity Formation of NoviceTeachers in a Global Metropolis Training and Teaching in East Londonrsquo This conferencepaper is available as follows Kidd W (2012) lsquoPlace (cyber) space and being the role ofstudent voice in informing the un-situated learning of trainee teachersrsquo Research in SecondaryTeacher Education 2(1) 37 httpwwwuelacukristeissuesvol21pp3-7
References
Ainley P and B Bailey 1997 The Business of Learning Staff and Student Experiences of FEin the 1990s London Cassell
Avis J 1999 lsquolsquoShifting Identity New Conditions and the Transformation of Practice Teaching within Post-Compulsory Educationrsquorsquo Journal of Vocational Education andTraining 51 (2) 245264 doi10108013636829900200081
Avis J 2002 lsquolsquoImaginary Friends Managerialism Globalization and Post-CompulsoryEducation and Training in Englandrsquorsquo Discourse Studies in the Cultural Politics ofEducation 23 (1) 7590 doi10108001596300220123051
Avis J 2003 lsquolsquoRe-thinking Trust in a Performative Culture The Case of Educationrsquorsquo Journalof Education Policy 18 (3) 315332 doi10108002680930305577
Avis J and A-M Bathmaker 2009 lsquolsquoMoving into Practice Transitions from FurtherEducation Trainee Teacher to Lecturerrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education 14 (2)203217 doi10108013596740902921638
Ethnography and Education 221
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Avis J and R Fisher 2006 lsquolsquoReflections on Communities of Practice On-line Learning andTransformation Teachers Lecturers and Trainersrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education11 (2) 141151 doi10108013596740600768927
Ball S 2005 lsquolsquoEducation Reform as Social Barberism Economism and the End ofAuthenticityrsquorsquo Scottish Educational Review 37 (1) 416 httpwwwscotedrevieworgukview_issuephpid=37[1]
Beaulieu A 2004 lsquolsquoMediating Ethnography Objectivity and the Making of Ethnographies ofthe Internetrsquorsquo Social Epistemology 18 (23) 139163 doi1010800269172042000249264
Bell D 2001 An Introduction to Cybercultures London RoutledgeBenedikt M 1991 Cyberspace Some Proposals Cyberspace First Steps Cambridge MIT
PressBhabha H K 1994 The Location of Culture London RoutledgeBourdieu P 1990 The Logic of Practice Stanford Stanford University PressCalhoun C 1991 lsquolsquoIndirect Relationships and Imagined Communities Large-scale Social
Integration and the Transformation of Everyday Lifersquorsquo In Social Theory for a ChangingSociety edited by P Bourdieu and J S Coleman 95120 Boulder CO Westview Press
Cochran-Smith M and S L Lytle 1999 lsquolsquoRelationships of Knowledge and Practice TeacherLearning Communitiesrsquorsquo Review of Research in Education 24 249305 doi1031020091732X024001249
Czerniawski G 2010 lsquolsquoConstructing and Deconstructing Newly-Qualified Teachersrsquo Values inan Urban Contextrsquorsquo In Learning and Teaching in a Metropolis Volume 60 At the InterfacelsquoThe Idea of Educationrsquo edited by L Ang J Trushell and P Walker 83100 AmsterdamNew York RODOPI
Domınguez D A Beaulieu A Estalella E Gomez B Schnettler and R Read 2007lsquolsquoVirtual Ethnography Forum Qualitative Social Research (FQS) Sozialforschungrsquorsquo 8(3)
Edwards A 2005 lsquolsquoRelational Agency Learning to be a Resourceful PractitionerrsquorsquoInternational Journal of Educational Research 43 168182 httpdxdoiorg101016jijer200606010
Edwards A and L Mackenzie 2005 lsquolsquoSteps Towards Participation The Social Support ofLearning Trajectoriesrsquorsquo International Journal of Lifelong Education 24 (4) 287302 doi10108002601370500169178
Escobar A 1994 lsquolsquoWelcome to Cyberia Notes on the Anthropology of CyberculturersquorsquoCurrent Anthropology 35 (3) 211321 doi101086204266
Faubion J D 2001 lsquolsquoCurrents of Cultural Fieldworkrsquorsquo In Handbook of Ethnography editedby P Atkinson A Coffey S Delamont J Lofland and L Lofland 3959 London Sage
Geertz C 1973 lsquolsquoThick Description Toward an Interpretive Theory of Culturersquorsquo In TheInterpretation of Cultures Selected Essays edited by C Geertz 330 New York Basic Books
Giddens A 1990 The Consequences of Modernity Oxford Polity PressGoodall H L 1991 Writing the New Ethnography Cumnor Hill CA AltaMira PressGuimaraes M J L Jr 2005 lsquolsquoDoing Anthropology in Cyberspace Fieldwork Boundaries
and Social Environmentsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internetedited by C Hine 141156 Oxford Berg
Hammersley M and P Atkinson 2007 Ethnography Principles in Practice 3rd ed LondonRoutledge
Heggen K 2008 lsquolsquoSocial Workers Teachers and Nurses from College to ProfessionalWorkrsquorsquo Journal of Education and Work 21 (3) 217231 doi10108013639080802214076
Hine C 2000 Virtual Ethnography London SageHine C ed 2005 Virtual Methods Issues in Social Science Research on the Internet Oxford
BergHookway N 2008 lsquolsquoEntering the Blogosphere Some Strategies for using Blogs in Social
Researchrsquorsquo Qualitative Research 8 (1) 91113 doi1011771468794107085298Horn S 1998 Cyberville Clicks Culture and the Creation of an Online Town New York
Warner BooksJordan B 1989 lsquolsquoCosmopolitical Obstetrics Some Insights from the Training of Traditional
Midwivesrsquorsquo Social Science and Medicine 28 (9) 925937 doi1010160277-9536(89)90317-1Kendall L 2009 lsquolsquoA Response to Christine Hinersquorsquo In Internet Inquiry Conversations About
Method edited by A Markham and N Baym 2125 Thousand Oaks CA Sage
222 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Kent T 1993 Paralogic Rhetoric A Theory of Communicative Interaction Cranbury NJAssociated University Presses
Kollock P and M A Smith 1999 lsquolsquoCommunities in Cyberspacersquorsquo In Communities inCyberspace edited by M A Smith and P Kollock 327 London Routledge
Komito L 1998 lsquolsquoThe Net as a Foraging Society Flexible Communitiesrsquorsquo The InformationSociety 14 (2) 97106 doi101080019722498128908
Kozinets R V 2010 Netnography Doing Ethnographic Research Online London SageLave J and E Wenger 1991 Situated Learning Legitimate Peripheral Participation
Cambridge Cambridge University PressLucas N 2004 Teaching in Further Education New Perspectives for a Changing Context
London Bedford Way PapersMaclure M 1993 lsquolsquoArguing for Yourself Identity as an Organising Principle in Teachersrsquo Jobs
and Livesrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 19 (4) 311322 doi1010800141192930190401
Mann C and F Stewart 2000 Internet Communication and Qualitative Research AHandbook for Researching Online London Sage
Marcus G E 1998 Ethnography through Thick and Thin Princeton Princeton UniversityPress
Marcus G E 2007 lsquolsquoEthnography Two Decades after Writing Culture From theExperimental to the Baroquersquorsquo Anthropological Quarterly 80 (4) 11271145 doi101353anq20070059
Markham A N 1998 Life online Researching Real Experience in Virtual Space WalnutCreek CA Altamira
Murthy D 2008 lsquolsquoDigital Ethnography An Examination of the Use of New Technologies forSocial Researchrsquorsquo Sociology 42 (5) 837855 doi1011770038038508094565
Orgad S 2005 lsquolsquoFrom Online to Offline and Back Moving from Online to OfflineRelationships with Research Informantsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Researchon the Internet edited by C Hine 5166 Oxford Berg
Rikowski G 2001 lsquolsquoEducation for Industry A Complex Technicismrsquorsquo Journal of Educationand Work 14 (1) 2949 doi10108013639080020028693
Rutter J and G W H Smith 2005 lsquolsquoEthnographic Presence in a Nebulous Settingrsquorsquo InVirtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internet edited by C Hine 8192 OxfordBerg
Rybas N and R Gajjala 2007 Developing Cyberethnographic Research Methods forUnderstanding Digitally Mediated Identitiesrsquo Forum Qualitative Sozialforschung ForumQualitative Social Research North America 8 Sep 2007 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview282
Schwandt T 1997 Qualitative Inquiry A Dictionary of Terms London SageTurner-Bisset R 1999 lsquolsquoThe Knowledge Bases of the Expert Teacherrsquorsquo British Educational
Research Journal 25 (1) 3955 doi1010800141192990250104Van Oers B 1998 lsquolsquoThe Fallacy of Decontextualizationrsquorsquo Mind Culture and Activity 5 (2)
135142 doi101207s15327884mca0502_7Veenman S 1984 lsquolsquoPerceived Problems of Beginning Teachersrsquorsquo Review of Educational
Research 54 (2) 143178 doi10310200346543054002143Wallace S 2002 lsquolsquoNo Good Surprises Intending Lecturersrsquo Preconceptions and Initial
Experiences of Further Educationrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 28 (1) 7993doi10108001411920120109766
Wenger E 1998 Communities of Practice Learning Meaning and Identity CambridgeCambridge University Press
Wilson S M and L C Peterson 2002 lsquolsquoThe Anthropology of Online Communitiesrsquorsquo AnnualReview of Anthropology 31 (1) 449467 doi101146annurevanthro31040402085436
Wittel A 2000 lsquolsquoEthnography on the Move From Field to Net to Internetrsquorsquo ForumQualitative Social Research 1 (1) Art 21 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview11312517
Yandell J and A Turvey 2007 lsquolsquoStandards or Communities of Practice Competing Modelsof Workplace Learning and Developmentrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 33 (4)533550 doi10108001411920701434052
Ethnography and Education 223
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
and time boundaries Hookway concludes lsquoThese qualities of practicality and
capacity to shed light on social processes across space and time together with their
insight into everyday life combine to make blogs a valid addition to the qualitative
researcherrsquos toolkitrsquo (Hookway 2008 93) Drawing from experience of this research
we can add a further advantage one that is key for the digital ethnographer blogs
allow multiauthors to easily share and construct rich cultural textual practices In the
case of this research participants are the co-constructors of their own folksonomies
giving meaning and validation to each othersrsquo reflections and actively (re)forming
cultural practices anew Yet this field does have differences to that of a lsquolivedrsquo one
The use of hypermedia bestows privileges and priorities on the textual practices
themselves In the world of the blogosphere (Hookway 2008) the culturally produced
text is all alongside the meanings attributed to it In some senses this is not new As
Geertz (1973) maintained ethnographic data is lsquo really our own constructions of
other peoplersquos constructions of what they and their compatriots are up torsquo (Geertz
1973 9) In the case of the use of blogs as a digital ethnographic practice text is not
only all but it exists devoted of other context As previously noted by Mann and
Stewart (2000)
When data are collected online much of this contextual materials is missing In themainly black and white world of text we lose the Technicolor of lived life and its impacton most of our senses (Mann and Stewart 2000 197)
Relying on text means we might need to lsquoput the Technicolor backrsquo We can do this
by engaging with social actors in virtual fields in much the same way as we might
lived life asking questions seeking clarifications engaging with dialogue where we
co-construct the meanings of the cultural and textual practices themselves We might
be tempted to question the lsquoauthenticityrsquo of reported lived experience if we are not
seeing it first hand and yet what we might see first hand and what it means are not
always obvious hence the need for ethnographic inquiry in the first place As Horn
(1998) notes lsquoWe are as often fooled by appearances as we are informed by themrsquo
(Horn 1998 91) What we must do then in lsquoputting the Technicolor backrsquo is to
engage social actors as co-constructors of the textual practices under our gaze in the
hypermedia we adopt Alternatively we might conceive of this as not so much as
putting back the richness but rather accepting hypermedia and mediated text as
offering its own richness In this case a richness born out of multiple authors working
on text collectively This is what we might refer to as an lsquoepistemology of doingrsquo
Epistemologies of doing
Rybas and Gajjala (2007) refer to lsquoepistemologies of doingrsquo whereby ethnography
and ethnographers engage in ontological and epistemological practice which seeks to
chart and map how individuals and groups co-construct cultural texts Such
epistemologies find favour with action research orientated ethnographies and those
adopting Critical Theory and aspects of a feminist epistemology Thus in this case
cybercultures are adapting and changing and being drawn by individuals for whom
their cultural significance is yet to be fully realised In this way lsquosubjectsobjects
produce selves through typing writing image manipulation creation of avatars
Ethnography and Education 215
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
digital video and audio and engage in practices of everyday life at these interfacesrsquo
(Rybas and Gajjala 2007)
In this research drawing upon discussions of the post-Fordist nature of teaching
and teacher identities in the UK Lifelong Learning sector (Avis and Bathmaker2009) we render novice teacher identity practices as problematic and novice teacher
institutional group membership as a cultural normalising process In this way the use
of the blog enables new teachers to share reflections and stories and in doing so
create cultural texts and folksonomies which support their understandings of their
life-worlds that they inhabit when off-line in employment social practices They join
together in the flickering pages of the blog to create meaning to lsquodorsquo textual work
and in so doing dolsquoidentity workrsquo Shared lived experience is there to be both worked
up and worked on The digital ethnographic space allows these actors tocommunicate over traditional boundaries of time and space and in so doing enact
an lsquoepistemology of doingrsquo The text might be all but it is what they share and have
in common and work on collectively
(Re)Locating ethnographic inquiry
In (re)locating ethnographic inquiry to include both cybercultures and virtual
platforms (Hine 2000) both as an object of inquiry and a means through which data
can be captured it lsquo is not a matter of methodsrsquo (Geertz 1973 5) but rather a case
of understanding ethnography as a sensibility rather than a narrowly drawn cannon
of methods and practices As Beaulieu (2004) notes digital ethnographic espis-
temologies frame the Internet lsquoas both a new setting and a new technology for doingethnographyrsquo (Beaulieu 2004) and in so doing questions traditional ethnographic
notions of presence field and ways of knowing And yet ethnography has always
been diverse
doing ethnography is establishing rapport selecting informants transcribing textstaking genealogies mapping fields keeping a diary and so on But it is not these thingstechniques and received procedures that define the enterprise What defines it is thekind of intellectual effort it is (Geertz 1973 5)
Otherness and presence
As an (digital) ethnographer it is possible to be situated as both insideroutsider and
also as an Other researchers often travel to a field separate from their own Yet therepresentation of the self that is posted and constructed in online spaces has the
potentiality to even further remove the ethnographer In second-order online spaces
such as the one constructed for this research the self we pose potentially confuses
and troubles the notion of the ethnographer as an immersed lsquolookerrsquo or lsquoobserverrsquo In
the case of this research it is possible to identify multiple presences The ontological
and physicalvirtual and temporal practice of lsquobeing therersquo changes as the presence
changes the researcher role can be as in the case of this research teacher moderator
researcher Other and insider To use the case in point here In this research theparticipants are all drawn from pre-service teacher training programmes I have
taught on and as such I have populated and negotiated meaning and presented a
professional self in fields face-to-face and other than the virtual one constructed for
the purposes of the research It is the case as Wittel (2000) notes that by drawing
216 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
boundaries the ethnographer constructs the spaces of the field in question
lsquoFollowingrsquo having presence and interacting and questioning creates the lsquothick
descriptionrsquo held as so essential for much ethnographic inquiry But in following we
draw temporal and spatial significance to the boundaries we work within The use ofblogs and wikis are both without boundary as they allow for asynchronous
communication and interaction and at the same time they require a presence and
spatiality since to interact users need nonetheless to post to log-on to view and to
interact It makes sense to think about virtual worlds not so much as communities of
practice but rather as relational spaces based upon the drawing boundaries to hold
mutual common interests They are spaces of self-authoring Users of such spaces use
and in doing so legitimise tacit knowledge and lived experience As a form of mutual
support the participants in this ethnographic research engage in reflective andreflexive practices that resemble relational intimacy (Edwards 2005 Edwards and
Mackenzie 2005) This is thus ethnography and a virtual one at that but an
ethnography of individuals who seek support from one another rather than of a pre-
existing group in lived experience off-line Digital methods provide an ease with
which to interact communicate and follow individuals who are otherwise displaced
and not bounded They offer a point lsquoof betweenessrsquo (Bhabha 1994) in spacetime
Being where
Marcus (2007) provides a strong critique of ethnographic practice that privileges the
writing up of the text at the expense of immersion in the field Textual practice taking
priority over lsquobeing therersquo seen here as a misunderstanding of the key nature of
ethnographic practice Both the lsquodoingrsquo and the lsquobeingrsquo of ethnography need to occur
within both ontological and epistemological practices together within and in
relation to the field and not divorced from it In engaging with blogs and wikis in
this research Web20 platforms are used to generate rich and phenomenologicallymeaningful data and identity practices This is not lsquolife on a screenrsquo as if CMC is all
there is taking place here The voices of the participants are not disembodied
subjects of the visual architecture Instead they interact and share the construction
of meaning The ethnographer is also a participant sharing reflections asking
questions seeking clarity and meaning And yet in the case of this research practice
using blogs the lsquobeing therersquo is not being there at all It is being somewhere else a
meta-field or second order construction which allows social actors to construct
textual practices referring back to other lived experience Participants are living andworking in very different spatialities and the individual fields the teaching and
classrooms the participants inhabit are not in the same place or space as the site
where they interact with each other
Creating text drawing upon different spatialities and the use of a multisite
ethnography in general has implications for the construction of data and the
immersion in an lsquoover loadrsquo Participants join in on a second-order unnaturalistic
field and in doing so generate a mass of data The lsquoover-productionrsquo of data has been
already previously flagged as an ambiguous quality in visual and virtual anthro-pology and ethnography (Domınguez et al 2007) The lsquoapparent ease of data
collectionrsquo (Domınguez et al 2007) in this case means that the use of the digital has
provided an endless stream of posts thoughts and reflections Over the duration of
the immersion in the blog 18 months a tremendous amount of text has been
Ethnography and Education 217
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
produced by ethnographer and participants alike The posts acting as cultural text
also in part act as both meta-conversation and as field notes alike Through lsquobeing
therersquo participants and ethnographer together are able to question posts seek
clarification interact and co-construct meaning At regular intervals participantswere asked to engage in their own analysis of the text being worked upon and to draw
out what they thought were the key themes and messages to recognise the themes in
the textual practices and to locate their own self within them Through engagement
with the blog over the first year of teaching individuals interact and support each
other in ways as meaningful as if they occurred in the same primary field Yet this
relational agency (Edwards 2005 Edwards and Mackenzie 2005) would not have
existed without the construction of the online space in the first place This is not as
such a virtual community of practice (Lave and Wenger 1991) but rather individualspractising community This is the key difference in this research between the online
offline or primary fieldmeta-field distinctions The novice teachers who form the
sample of the research are engaged in communities of practice (Wenger 1998)
elsewhere where they work and teach One measurement of the success of these
relations in the online space is the very amount of posts interactions comments
reposts that the participants engage in Again it is amassing a huge volume of text to
be lsquofigured outrsquo by the group
Data-overload is not however a distinctive feature of virtual or digital methodsbut of potentially all ethnographic inquiry Data-overload is but the other side of
lsquothick descriptionrsquo This is not exclusively an issue of virtual ethnography it is not an
online overload but a consequence of immersion This means that selectivity is also
built-in to the ethnographic sensibility The key question is how to frame those things
worth having conversations about This is the real value of lsquobeing therersquo the ability
to engage and interact In using online methods and in having a virtual presence there
is a lsquorealrsquo danger of participants being lost and disembodied But in sensitively
interacting supporting and at times (appropriately) coaxing issues of lsquobeing herebeing there and being everywherersquo can be overcome The co-presence in online
spaces between social actors and other actors and between the researcher and actors
can be maintained in both synchronous and asynchronous ways This is both a
methodological convenience and also a potentially distinctive feature of the ontology
of these locations lsquoBeing therersquo thus might not mean lsquobeing there together at the
same timersquo This in turn has implications for the constructing and recording of field
notes As online researchers with a virtual immersion we nonetheless have the luxury
of being able to make field notes separate from immersion and presence This makesit more significant I would argue to involve the social actors themselves in the
authenticating of meaning in creating epistemologies of doing
Boundary crossing practices a case of applied virtual ethnography
Before concluding the boundaries of the specific educational research at the heart of
this work will be briefly presented here To demonstrate the adaptability of blogs
within a digital ethnographic sensibility blog posts have been treated as cultural textand worked on by participants through the sharing of stories They tell collectively
the stories of boundary-crossing into new employment practices and the difficulties
in making the transition from trainee to newly qualified teacher They demonstrate
the uneasiness and lsquoshockrsquo (Veenman 1984) of joining new mundane practices As
218 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
one new teacher puts it lsquoI feel like I crept in the back door and just joined inrsquo [blog
post] Much of the literature commentating on the past decade of lsquoworkplace reformrsquo
within the UK Lifelong Learning Further Education sector adopts the language of
the postmodern characterised by anxiety uncertainty unprofessionalism and
surveillance (Ainley and Bailey 1997 Avis 2002 Wallace 2002) These are located
within the discourse and surveillance practices associated with the lsquosocial barberismrsquo
of lsquomanageralismrsquo reforms (Ball 2005) The new teachers in this research are all too
conscious of the anxieties produced by performance cultures (Avis 2003)
I can over think things and in a way being at such a high performing college with veryhigh expectations makes me feel ever so slightly uneasy - constantly reevaluating thevalue of everything I do and prepare constantly making u-turns and changing my mindOn reflection this is clearly a confidence issue [blog post]
The power and value of the ethnographic sensibility is that the lsquostory is allrsquo (Kent
1993) Jordan (1989) identifies the valuable role the articulation of lsquostoriesrsquo can have
to help support workplace learning The stories in this research help us to
understand how new professionals navigate and accommodate their reforming selves
traditionally perceived in much of the literature as multiple solid and confused as
fluid identities (Avis 1999 Avis and Bathmaker 2009) The timing of this research at
this lsquosignificant conjunctual momentrsquo (Avis and Bathmaker 2009) in the Lifelong
Learning sector presents teacher identities as active worked up and worked on and
as needing to be resilient to cope with change Identities are not readily formed after
training but in transition They are not formed but are ready to be formed through
the interplay of the situatedness of first employment and first exposure to existing
institutional norms and social practices The nexus between self training experiences
new institutional norms and community practices forming the basis for the resilient
identities novice teachers are required to construct while around them the Lifelong
Learning sector undergoes rapid changes (Avis and Fisher 2006 Yandell and Turvey
2007)
I have a constant fear sometimes that Irsquom not doing well enough and that I actuallydonrsquot know what Irsquom doing I think Irsquom going to be found out and chased away withpitchforks I feel a bit like an imposter [but] have a better foundation of training thanall the rest of my team [blog post]
With performance-orientated cultures comes a constant demand upon the time of
new teachers often not allowing space for critical reflection
Everyone is really nice and very supportive but as its the beginning of term all the staffare really stressed so I find myself being unable to sit in the staff room as there willalways be someone badgering me for something The floral ladies arenrsquot much betterand I sometimes just want to be in a cold dark room for the whole of lunchtime Is thatwrong [blog post]
Pre-service teachers becoming novice and established teachers need to accommo-
date and rethink prior learning (Yandell and Turvey 2007) lsquoI can already see that I
will have to purposefully adjust my pedagogical style from that which I have
practised over the past yearrsquo [blog post] And yet at the same time concluding lsquo I
Ethnography and Education 219
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
have known (almost) every minute that I love teaching Irsquom just desperate to get it
right to be an outstanding teacher now and alwaysrsquo [blog post] Trainee teachers in
the Lifelong Learning sector in the UK accommodate shifts in professional learning
and the re-situation (Lave and Wenger 1991) of learning within the ever-presentbackdrop of the lsquorapid changersquo (Lucas 2004) of policy reforms Previous commenta-
tors have identified that lsquobecoming a teacherrsquo is both complex and yet also context
dependent (Turner-Bisset 1999) Equally teacher identities are transforming are in a
process of being through doing they are enacted out (Cochran-Smith and Lytle
1999) They are both acted and enacted in the lived experience of the teaching
institutions that the new teachers have joined and (re)created as textual practices in
the blogging itself through the telling of mutual stories and reflections Participants
in this ethnography are very self-aware of the need to practice develop and work ontheir teacher selves and very aware of the performativity cultures this lsquobecomingrsquo
that is contextualised within For example
I am reflecting on a few things this post The first is on the idea that the character I amforming at the head of the class as the teacher and my own personality are merging YesI think they are I am becoming sterner more assertive first I surprised myself at beingmore assertive than felt lsquomyself rsquo and I have found that part of my character now Itrsquosdifficult to externalise and explain it is a more seamless and natural transition than Iam describing here [blog post]
The landscape of Lifelong Learning in the UK is being redrawn and with this
practices and opportunities are being reconceptualised reframed and spaces are
opening up for practitioners to redefine what they do (Rikowski 2001) In this it is
possible to see a place opening up which realizes the possibility for fluid or lsquoshiftingrsquo
identities (Avis 2002) rather than lsquospoiled identitiesrsquo (Maclure 1993) This research
suggests that the context of educational reform and workplace reform in the Lifelong
Learning sector in the UK allows for the possibility of identity change and newly
formed identities which are also resilient identities As one new teacher explains
There is definitely a sense of pressure that this is the real thing that yoursquove done thedress rehearsal and should know what yoursquore doing but I have found that feeling isstarting to subside now I think I have worked hard at not letting that pressure effect mypractice and my own learning process But I felt it chronically at the start [blog post]
New entrants into the teaching profession agents are able to carve out and negotiate
futures and identities for themselves (Avis 2002) The initial findings of this
ethnographic practice point to the formation of identities that are resilient in the
face of initial anxieties and widespread neo-liberal performance cultures As a
teacher educator this research provides opportunities to connect trainees leaving the
boundaries of the pre-service teacher education programme with the new boundariesthey cross into the hyper-fluid and post-Fordist world of teaching in the Lifelong
Learning sector in the UK (Avis 1999)
Conclusion
The origins of digital ethnography posed questions as to the nature of ethnography
itself (Murthy 2008) And yet lsquoas ethnography goes digital its epistemological remit
220 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
remains much the same Ethnography is about telling social storiesrsquo (Murthy 2008
838) The use of blogs as a research tool provides avehicle through which new teachersrsquo
stories about their lives and performed selves can be lsquochartedrsquo as they cross into the
new spatialities and habitual practices of first-time employment This research adopts
a (digital) methodology which is both phenomenologically and ethnographically
significant In doing so this research demonstrates the value online fields can have in
positioning relational intimacy as a means to enable individuals and participants in
ethnographic research to learn from each other This research is informed by
ethnographic methods and an ethnographic sensibility which both values and
privileges the importance of insider perspectives and the lsquofollowingrsquo of individuals as
they participate in cultural groups with the view to producing lsquothickrsquo data
Within this work there are multiple relationships between action research
ethnographic practice teacher education pedagogy and identity both of the novice
teachers and that of the insideroutsider researcher In digital ethnographies these
relationships do not coexist as a linearity Hermeneutic and liminal relations exist
across these categories They are polycontextual and have applications and
conceptual and methodological sensitivities both online and offline and pose
questions as to the nature of (supposedly new) ethnographic methods For some
virtual ethnographers have lsquofetishisedrsquo notions of community when extending too far
the onlineoff-line realvirtual distinction (Wilson and Peterson 2002 Beaulieu
2004) Following Escobar (1994) the argument in this article is that the ethnographic
projects remains regardless of how the field exists virtual or lsquorealrsquo lived or cyber
The importance of ethnography remains as the conceptual frameworks themselves
remain (and remain important) whether the sociality under the ethnographic gaze
is virtual or lsquorealrsquo we can still explore notions of society self and culture
Acknowledgements
This work has been previously disseminated to colleagues at The 2011 European Conferenceon Educational Research (ECER) Freie Universitat Berlin Germany under the title of thepaper presentation lsquoExploring the Boundary Crossing and Identity Formation of NoviceTeachers in a Global Metropolis Training and Teaching in East Londonrsquo This conferencepaper is available as follows Kidd W (2012) lsquoPlace (cyber) space and being the role ofstudent voice in informing the un-situated learning of trainee teachersrsquo Research in SecondaryTeacher Education 2(1) 37 httpwwwuelacukristeissuesvol21pp3-7
References
Ainley P and B Bailey 1997 The Business of Learning Staff and Student Experiences of FEin the 1990s London Cassell
Avis J 1999 lsquolsquoShifting Identity New Conditions and the Transformation of Practice Teaching within Post-Compulsory Educationrsquorsquo Journal of Vocational Education andTraining 51 (2) 245264 doi10108013636829900200081
Avis J 2002 lsquolsquoImaginary Friends Managerialism Globalization and Post-CompulsoryEducation and Training in Englandrsquorsquo Discourse Studies in the Cultural Politics ofEducation 23 (1) 7590 doi10108001596300220123051
Avis J 2003 lsquolsquoRe-thinking Trust in a Performative Culture The Case of Educationrsquorsquo Journalof Education Policy 18 (3) 315332 doi10108002680930305577
Avis J and A-M Bathmaker 2009 lsquolsquoMoving into Practice Transitions from FurtherEducation Trainee Teacher to Lecturerrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education 14 (2)203217 doi10108013596740902921638
Ethnography and Education 221
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Avis J and R Fisher 2006 lsquolsquoReflections on Communities of Practice On-line Learning andTransformation Teachers Lecturers and Trainersrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education11 (2) 141151 doi10108013596740600768927
Ball S 2005 lsquolsquoEducation Reform as Social Barberism Economism and the End ofAuthenticityrsquorsquo Scottish Educational Review 37 (1) 416 httpwwwscotedrevieworgukview_issuephpid=37[1]
Beaulieu A 2004 lsquolsquoMediating Ethnography Objectivity and the Making of Ethnographies ofthe Internetrsquorsquo Social Epistemology 18 (23) 139163 doi1010800269172042000249264
Bell D 2001 An Introduction to Cybercultures London RoutledgeBenedikt M 1991 Cyberspace Some Proposals Cyberspace First Steps Cambridge MIT
PressBhabha H K 1994 The Location of Culture London RoutledgeBourdieu P 1990 The Logic of Practice Stanford Stanford University PressCalhoun C 1991 lsquolsquoIndirect Relationships and Imagined Communities Large-scale Social
Integration and the Transformation of Everyday Lifersquorsquo In Social Theory for a ChangingSociety edited by P Bourdieu and J S Coleman 95120 Boulder CO Westview Press
Cochran-Smith M and S L Lytle 1999 lsquolsquoRelationships of Knowledge and Practice TeacherLearning Communitiesrsquorsquo Review of Research in Education 24 249305 doi1031020091732X024001249
Czerniawski G 2010 lsquolsquoConstructing and Deconstructing Newly-Qualified Teachersrsquo Values inan Urban Contextrsquorsquo In Learning and Teaching in a Metropolis Volume 60 At the InterfacelsquoThe Idea of Educationrsquo edited by L Ang J Trushell and P Walker 83100 AmsterdamNew York RODOPI
Domınguez D A Beaulieu A Estalella E Gomez B Schnettler and R Read 2007lsquolsquoVirtual Ethnography Forum Qualitative Social Research (FQS) Sozialforschungrsquorsquo 8(3)
Edwards A 2005 lsquolsquoRelational Agency Learning to be a Resourceful PractitionerrsquorsquoInternational Journal of Educational Research 43 168182 httpdxdoiorg101016jijer200606010
Edwards A and L Mackenzie 2005 lsquolsquoSteps Towards Participation The Social Support ofLearning Trajectoriesrsquorsquo International Journal of Lifelong Education 24 (4) 287302 doi10108002601370500169178
Escobar A 1994 lsquolsquoWelcome to Cyberia Notes on the Anthropology of CyberculturersquorsquoCurrent Anthropology 35 (3) 211321 doi101086204266
Faubion J D 2001 lsquolsquoCurrents of Cultural Fieldworkrsquorsquo In Handbook of Ethnography editedby P Atkinson A Coffey S Delamont J Lofland and L Lofland 3959 London Sage
Geertz C 1973 lsquolsquoThick Description Toward an Interpretive Theory of Culturersquorsquo In TheInterpretation of Cultures Selected Essays edited by C Geertz 330 New York Basic Books
Giddens A 1990 The Consequences of Modernity Oxford Polity PressGoodall H L 1991 Writing the New Ethnography Cumnor Hill CA AltaMira PressGuimaraes M J L Jr 2005 lsquolsquoDoing Anthropology in Cyberspace Fieldwork Boundaries
and Social Environmentsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internetedited by C Hine 141156 Oxford Berg
Hammersley M and P Atkinson 2007 Ethnography Principles in Practice 3rd ed LondonRoutledge
Heggen K 2008 lsquolsquoSocial Workers Teachers and Nurses from College to ProfessionalWorkrsquorsquo Journal of Education and Work 21 (3) 217231 doi10108013639080802214076
Hine C 2000 Virtual Ethnography London SageHine C ed 2005 Virtual Methods Issues in Social Science Research on the Internet Oxford
BergHookway N 2008 lsquolsquoEntering the Blogosphere Some Strategies for using Blogs in Social
Researchrsquorsquo Qualitative Research 8 (1) 91113 doi1011771468794107085298Horn S 1998 Cyberville Clicks Culture and the Creation of an Online Town New York
Warner BooksJordan B 1989 lsquolsquoCosmopolitical Obstetrics Some Insights from the Training of Traditional
Midwivesrsquorsquo Social Science and Medicine 28 (9) 925937 doi1010160277-9536(89)90317-1Kendall L 2009 lsquolsquoA Response to Christine Hinersquorsquo In Internet Inquiry Conversations About
Method edited by A Markham and N Baym 2125 Thousand Oaks CA Sage
222 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Kent T 1993 Paralogic Rhetoric A Theory of Communicative Interaction Cranbury NJAssociated University Presses
Kollock P and M A Smith 1999 lsquolsquoCommunities in Cyberspacersquorsquo In Communities inCyberspace edited by M A Smith and P Kollock 327 London Routledge
Komito L 1998 lsquolsquoThe Net as a Foraging Society Flexible Communitiesrsquorsquo The InformationSociety 14 (2) 97106 doi101080019722498128908
Kozinets R V 2010 Netnography Doing Ethnographic Research Online London SageLave J and E Wenger 1991 Situated Learning Legitimate Peripheral Participation
Cambridge Cambridge University PressLucas N 2004 Teaching in Further Education New Perspectives for a Changing Context
London Bedford Way PapersMaclure M 1993 lsquolsquoArguing for Yourself Identity as an Organising Principle in Teachersrsquo Jobs
and Livesrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 19 (4) 311322 doi1010800141192930190401
Mann C and F Stewart 2000 Internet Communication and Qualitative Research AHandbook for Researching Online London Sage
Marcus G E 1998 Ethnography through Thick and Thin Princeton Princeton UniversityPress
Marcus G E 2007 lsquolsquoEthnography Two Decades after Writing Culture From theExperimental to the Baroquersquorsquo Anthropological Quarterly 80 (4) 11271145 doi101353anq20070059
Markham A N 1998 Life online Researching Real Experience in Virtual Space WalnutCreek CA Altamira
Murthy D 2008 lsquolsquoDigital Ethnography An Examination of the Use of New Technologies forSocial Researchrsquorsquo Sociology 42 (5) 837855 doi1011770038038508094565
Orgad S 2005 lsquolsquoFrom Online to Offline and Back Moving from Online to OfflineRelationships with Research Informantsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Researchon the Internet edited by C Hine 5166 Oxford Berg
Rikowski G 2001 lsquolsquoEducation for Industry A Complex Technicismrsquorsquo Journal of Educationand Work 14 (1) 2949 doi10108013639080020028693
Rutter J and G W H Smith 2005 lsquolsquoEthnographic Presence in a Nebulous Settingrsquorsquo InVirtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internet edited by C Hine 8192 OxfordBerg
Rybas N and R Gajjala 2007 Developing Cyberethnographic Research Methods forUnderstanding Digitally Mediated Identitiesrsquo Forum Qualitative Sozialforschung ForumQualitative Social Research North America 8 Sep 2007 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview282
Schwandt T 1997 Qualitative Inquiry A Dictionary of Terms London SageTurner-Bisset R 1999 lsquolsquoThe Knowledge Bases of the Expert Teacherrsquorsquo British Educational
Research Journal 25 (1) 3955 doi1010800141192990250104Van Oers B 1998 lsquolsquoThe Fallacy of Decontextualizationrsquorsquo Mind Culture and Activity 5 (2)
135142 doi101207s15327884mca0502_7Veenman S 1984 lsquolsquoPerceived Problems of Beginning Teachersrsquorsquo Review of Educational
Research 54 (2) 143178 doi10310200346543054002143Wallace S 2002 lsquolsquoNo Good Surprises Intending Lecturersrsquo Preconceptions and Initial
Experiences of Further Educationrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 28 (1) 7993doi10108001411920120109766
Wenger E 1998 Communities of Practice Learning Meaning and Identity CambridgeCambridge University Press
Wilson S M and L C Peterson 2002 lsquolsquoThe Anthropology of Online Communitiesrsquorsquo AnnualReview of Anthropology 31 (1) 449467 doi101146annurevanthro31040402085436
Wittel A 2000 lsquolsquoEthnography on the Move From Field to Net to Internetrsquorsquo ForumQualitative Social Research 1 (1) Art 21 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview11312517
Yandell J and A Turvey 2007 lsquolsquoStandards or Communities of Practice Competing Modelsof Workplace Learning and Developmentrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 33 (4)533550 doi10108001411920701434052
Ethnography and Education 223
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
digital video and audio and engage in practices of everyday life at these interfacesrsquo
(Rybas and Gajjala 2007)
In this research drawing upon discussions of the post-Fordist nature of teaching
and teacher identities in the UK Lifelong Learning sector (Avis and Bathmaker2009) we render novice teacher identity practices as problematic and novice teacher
institutional group membership as a cultural normalising process In this way the use
of the blog enables new teachers to share reflections and stories and in doing so
create cultural texts and folksonomies which support their understandings of their
life-worlds that they inhabit when off-line in employment social practices They join
together in the flickering pages of the blog to create meaning to lsquodorsquo textual work
and in so doing dolsquoidentity workrsquo Shared lived experience is there to be both worked
up and worked on The digital ethnographic space allows these actors tocommunicate over traditional boundaries of time and space and in so doing enact
an lsquoepistemology of doingrsquo The text might be all but it is what they share and have
in common and work on collectively
(Re)Locating ethnographic inquiry
In (re)locating ethnographic inquiry to include both cybercultures and virtual
platforms (Hine 2000) both as an object of inquiry and a means through which data
can be captured it lsquo is not a matter of methodsrsquo (Geertz 1973 5) but rather a case
of understanding ethnography as a sensibility rather than a narrowly drawn cannon
of methods and practices As Beaulieu (2004) notes digital ethnographic espis-
temologies frame the Internet lsquoas both a new setting and a new technology for doingethnographyrsquo (Beaulieu 2004) and in so doing questions traditional ethnographic
notions of presence field and ways of knowing And yet ethnography has always
been diverse
doing ethnography is establishing rapport selecting informants transcribing textstaking genealogies mapping fields keeping a diary and so on But it is not these thingstechniques and received procedures that define the enterprise What defines it is thekind of intellectual effort it is (Geertz 1973 5)
Otherness and presence
As an (digital) ethnographer it is possible to be situated as both insideroutsider and
also as an Other researchers often travel to a field separate from their own Yet therepresentation of the self that is posted and constructed in online spaces has the
potentiality to even further remove the ethnographer In second-order online spaces
such as the one constructed for this research the self we pose potentially confuses
and troubles the notion of the ethnographer as an immersed lsquolookerrsquo or lsquoobserverrsquo In
the case of this research it is possible to identify multiple presences The ontological
and physicalvirtual and temporal practice of lsquobeing therersquo changes as the presence
changes the researcher role can be as in the case of this research teacher moderator
researcher Other and insider To use the case in point here In this research theparticipants are all drawn from pre-service teacher training programmes I have
taught on and as such I have populated and negotiated meaning and presented a
professional self in fields face-to-face and other than the virtual one constructed for
the purposes of the research It is the case as Wittel (2000) notes that by drawing
216 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
boundaries the ethnographer constructs the spaces of the field in question
lsquoFollowingrsquo having presence and interacting and questioning creates the lsquothick
descriptionrsquo held as so essential for much ethnographic inquiry But in following we
draw temporal and spatial significance to the boundaries we work within The use ofblogs and wikis are both without boundary as they allow for asynchronous
communication and interaction and at the same time they require a presence and
spatiality since to interact users need nonetheless to post to log-on to view and to
interact It makes sense to think about virtual worlds not so much as communities of
practice but rather as relational spaces based upon the drawing boundaries to hold
mutual common interests They are spaces of self-authoring Users of such spaces use
and in doing so legitimise tacit knowledge and lived experience As a form of mutual
support the participants in this ethnographic research engage in reflective andreflexive practices that resemble relational intimacy (Edwards 2005 Edwards and
Mackenzie 2005) This is thus ethnography and a virtual one at that but an
ethnography of individuals who seek support from one another rather than of a pre-
existing group in lived experience off-line Digital methods provide an ease with
which to interact communicate and follow individuals who are otherwise displaced
and not bounded They offer a point lsquoof betweenessrsquo (Bhabha 1994) in spacetime
Being where
Marcus (2007) provides a strong critique of ethnographic practice that privileges the
writing up of the text at the expense of immersion in the field Textual practice taking
priority over lsquobeing therersquo seen here as a misunderstanding of the key nature of
ethnographic practice Both the lsquodoingrsquo and the lsquobeingrsquo of ethnography need to occur
within both ontological and epistemological practices together within and in
relation to the field and not divorced from it In engaging with blogs and wikis in
this research Web20 platforms are used to generate rich and phenomenologicallymeaningful data and identity practices This is not lsquolife on a screenrsquo as if CMC is all
there is taking place here The voices of the participants are not disembodied
subjects of the visual architecture Instead they interact and share the construction
of meaning The ethnographer is also a participant sharing reflections asking
questions seeking clarity and meaning And yet in the case of this research practice
using blogs the lsquobeing therersquo is not being there at all It is being somewhere else a
meta-field or second order construction which allows social actors to construct
textual practices referring back to other lived experience Participants are living andworking in very different spatialities and the individual fields the teaching and
classrooms the participants inhabit are not in the same place or space as the site
where they interact with each other
Creating text drawing upon different spatialities and the use of a multisite
ethnography in general has implications for the construction of data and the
immersion in an lsquoover loadrsquo Participants join in on a second-order unnaturalistic
field and in doing so generate a mass of data The lsquoover-productionrsquo of data has been
already previously flagged as an ambiguous quality in visual and virtual anthro-pology and ethnography (Domınguez et al 2007) The lsquoapparent ease of data
collectionrsquo (Domınguez et al 2007) in this case means that the use of the digital has
provided an endless stream of posts thoughts and reflections Over the duration of
the immersion in the blog 18 months a tremendous amount of text has been
Ethnography and Education 217
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
produced by ethnographer and participants alike The posts acting as cultural text
also in part act as both meta-conversation and as field notes alike Through lsquobeing
therersquo participants and ethnographer together are able to question posts seek
clarification interact and co-construct meaning At regular intervals participantswere asked to engage in their own analysis of the text being worked upon and to draw
out what they thought were the key themes and messages to recognise the themes in
the textual practices and to locate their own self within them Through engagement
with the blog over the first year of teaching individuals interact and support each
other in ways as meaningful as if they occurred in the same primary field Yet this
relational agency (Edwards 2005 Edwards and Mackenzie 2005) would not have
existed without the construction of the online space in the first place This is not as
such a virtual community of practice (Lave and Wenger 1991) but rather individualspractising community This is the key difference in this research between the online
offline or primary fieldmeta-field distinctions The novice teachers who form the
sample of the research are engaged in communities of practice (Wenger 1998)
elsewhere where they work and teach One measurement of the success of these
relations in the online space is the very amount of posts interactions comments
reposts that the participants engage in Again it is amassing a huge volume of text to
be lsquofigured outrsquo by the group
Data-overload is not however a distinctive feature of virtual or digital methodsbut of potentially all ethnographic inquiry Data-overload is but the other side of
lsquothick descriptionrsquo This is not exclusively an issue of virtual ethnography it is not an
online overload but a consequence of immersion This means that selectivity is also
built-in to the ethnographic sensibility The key question is how to frame those things
worth having conversations about This is the real value of lsquobeing therersquo the ability
to engage and interact In using online methods and in having a virtual presence there
is a lsquorealrsquo danger of participants being lost and disembodied But in sensitively
interacting supporting and at times (appropriately) coaxing issues of lsquobeing herebeing there and being everywherersquo can be overcome The co-presence in online
spaces between social actors and other actors and between the researcher and actors
can be maintained in both synchronous and asynchronous ways This is both a
methodological convenience and also a potentially distinctive feature of the ontology
of these locations lsquoBeing therersquo thus might not mean lsquobeing there together at the
same timersquo This in turn has implications for the constructing and recording of field
notes As online researchers with a virtual immersion we nonetheless have the luxury
of being able to make field notes separate from immersion and presence This makesit more significant I would argue to involve the social actors themselves in the
authenticating of meaning in creating epistemologies of doing
Boundary crossing practices a case of applied virtual ethnography
Before concluding the boundaries of the specific educational research at the heart of
this work will be briefly presented here To demonstrate the adaptability of blogs
within a digital ethnographic sensibility blog posts have been treated as cultural textand worked on by participants through the sharing of stories They tell collectively
the stories of boundary-crossing into new employment practices and the difficulties
in making the transition from trainee to newly qualified teacher They demonstrate
the uneasiness and lsquoshockrsquo (Veenman 1984) of joining new mundane practices As
218 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
one new teacher puts it lsquoI feel like I crept in the back door and just joined inrsquo [blog
post] Much of the literature commentating on the past decade of lsquoworkplace reformrsquo
within the UK Lifelong Learning Further Education sector adopts the language of
the postmodern characterised by anxiety uncertainty unprofessionalism and
surveillance (Ainley and Bailey 1997 Avis 2002 Wallace 2002) These are located
within the discourse and surveillance practices associated with the lsquosocial barberismrsquo
of lsquomanageralismrsquo reforms (Ball 2005) The new teachers in this research are all too
conscious of the anxieties produced by performance cultures (Avis 2003)
I can over think things and in a way being at such a high performing college with veryhigh expectations makes me feel ever so slightly uneasy - constantly reevaluating thevalue of everything I do and prepare constantly making u-turns and changing my mindOn reflection this is clearly a confidence issue [blog post]
The power and value of the ethnographic sensibility is that the lsquostory is allrsquo (Kent
1993) Jordan (1989) identifies the valuable role the articulation of lsquostoriesrsquo can have
to help support workplace learning The stories in this research help us to
understand how new professionals navigate and accommodate their reforming selves
traditionally perceived in much of the literature as multiple solid and confused as
fluid identities (Avis 1999 Avis and Bathmaker 2009) The timing of this research at
this lsquosignificant conjunctual momentrsquo (Avis and Bathmaker 2009) in the Lifelong
Learning sector presents teacher identities as active worked up and worked on and
as needing to be resilient to cope with change Identities are not readily formed after
training but in transition They are not formed but are ready to be formed through
the interplay of the situatedness of first employment and first exposure to existing
institutional norms and social practices The nexus between self training experiences
new institutional norms and community practices forming the basis for the resilient
identities novice teachers are required to construct while around them the Lifelong
Learning sector undergoes rapid changes (Avis and Fisher 2006 Yandell and Turvey
2007)
I have a constant fear sometimes that Irsquom not doing well enough and that I actuallydonrsquot know what Irsquom doing I think Irsquom going to be found out and chased away withpitchforks I feel a bit like an imposter [but] have a better foundation of training thanall the rest of my team [blog post]
With performance-orientated cultures comes a constant demand upon the time of
new teachers often not allowing space for critical reflection
Everyone is really nice and very supportive but as its the beginning of term all the staffare really stressed so I find myself being unable to sit in the staff room as there willalways be someone badgering me for something The floral ladies arenrsquot much betterand I sometimes just want to be in a cold dark room for the whole of lunchtime Is thatwrong [blog post]
Pre-service teachers becoming novice and established teachers need to accommo-
date and rethink prior learning (Yandell and Turvey 2007) lsquoI can already see that I
will have to purposefully adjust my pedagogical style from that which I have
practised over the past yearrsquo [blog post] And yet at the same time concluding lsquo I
Ethnography and Education 219
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
have known (almost) every minute that I love teaching Irsquom just desperate to get it
right to be an outstanding teacher now and alwaysrsquo [blog post] Trainee teachers in
the Lifelong Learning sector in the UK accommodate shifts in professional learning
and the re-situation (Lave and Wenger 1991) of learning within the ever-presentbackdrop of the lsquorapid changersquo (Lucas 2004) of policy reforms Previous commenta-
tors have identified that lsquobecoming a teacherrsquo is both complex and yet also context
dependent (Turner-Bisset 1999) Equally teacher identities are transforming are in a
process of being through doing they are enacted out (Cochran-Smith and Lytle
1999) They are both acted and enacted in the lived experience of the teaching
institutions that the new teachers have joined and (re)created as textual practices in
the blogging itself through the telling of mutual stories and reflections Participants
in this ethnography are very self-aware of the need to practice develop and work ontheir teacher selves and very aware of the performativity cultures this lsquobecomingrsquo
that is contextualised within For example
I am reflecting on a few things this post The first is on the idea that the character I amforming at the head of the class as the teacher and my own personality are merging YesI think they are I am becoming sterner more assertive first I surprised myself at beingmore assertive than felt lsquomyself rsquo and I have found that part of my character now Itrsquosdifficult to externalise and explain it is a more seamless and natural transition than Iam describing here [blog post]
The landscape of Lifelong Learning in the UK is being redrawn and with this
practices and opportunities are being reconceptualised reframed and spaces are
opening up for practitioners to redefine what they do (Rikowski 2001) In this it is
possible to see a place opening up which realizes the possibility for fluid or lsquoshiftingrsquo
identities (Avis 2002) rather than lsquospoiled identitiesrsquo (Maclure 1993) This research
suggests that the context of educational reform and workplace reform in the Lifelong
Learning sector in the UK allows for the possibility of identity change and newly
formed identities which are also resilient identities As one new teacher explains
There is definitely a sense of pressure that this is the real thing that yoursquove done thedress rehearsal and should know what yoursquore doing but I have found that feeling isstarting to subside now I think I have worked hard at not letting that pressure effect mypractice and my own learning process But I felt it chronically at the start [blog post]
New entrants into the teaching profession agents are able to carve out and negotiate
futures and identities for themselves (Avis 2002) The initial findings of this
ethnographic practice point to the formation of identities that are resilient in the
face of initial anxieties and widespread neo-liberal performance cultures As a
teacher educator this research provides opportunities to connect trainees leaving the
boundaries of the pre-service teacher education programme with the new boundariesthey cross into the hyper-fluid and post-Fordist world of teaching in the Lifelong
Learning sector in the UK (Avis 1999)
Conclusion
The origins of digital ethnography posed questions as to the nature of ethnography
itself (Murthy 2008) And yet lsquoas ethnography goes digital its epistemological remit
220 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
remains much the same Ethnography is about telling social storiesrsquo (Murthy 2008
838) The use of blogs as a research tool provides avehicle through which new teachersrsquo
stories about their lives and performed selves can be lsquochartedrsquo as they cross into the
new spatialities and habitual practices of first-time employment This research adopts
a (digital) methodology which is both phenomenologically and ethnographically
significant In doing so this research demonstrates the value online fields can have in
positioning relational intimacy as a means to enable individuals and participants in
ethnographic research to learn from each other This research is informed by
ethnographic methods and an ethnographic sensibility which both values and
privileges the importance of insider perspectives and the lsquofollowingrsquo of individuals as
they participate in cultural groups with the view to producing lsquothickrsquo data
Within this work there are multiple relationships between action research
ethnographic practice teacher education pedagogy and identity both of the novice
teachers and that of the insideroutsider researcher In digital ethnographies these
relationships do not coexist as a linearity Hermeneutic and liminal relations exist
across these categories They are polycontextual and have applications and
conceptual and methodological sensitivities both online and offline and pose
questions as to the nature of (supposedly new) ethnographic methods For some
virtual ethnographers have lsquofetishisedrsquo notions of community when extending too far
the onlineoff-line realvirtual distinction (Wilson and Peterson 2002 Beaulieu
2004) Following Escobar (1994) the argument in this article is that the ethnographic
projects remains regardless of how the field exists virtual or lsquorealrsquo lived or cyber
The importance of ethnography remains as the conceptual frameworks themselves
remain (and remain important) whether the sociality under the ethnographic gaze
is virtual or lsquorealrsquo we can still explore notions of society self and culture
Acknowledgements
This work has been previously disseminated to colleagues at The 2011 European Conferenceon Educational Research (ECER) Freie Universitat Berlin Germany under the title of thepaper presentation lsquoExploring the Boundary Crossing and Identity Formation of NoviceTeachers in a Global Metropolis Training and Teaching in East Londonrsquo This conferencepaper is available as follows Kidd W (2012) lsquoPlace (cyber) space and being the role ofstudent voice in informing the un-situated learning of trainee teachersrsquo Research in SecondaryTeacher Education 2(1) 37 httpwwwuelacukristeissuesvol21pp3-7
References
Ainley P and B Bailey 1997 The Business of Learning Staff and Student Experiences of FEin the 1990s London Cassell
Avis J 1999 lsquolsquoShifting Identity New Conditions and the Transformation of Practice Teaching within Post-Compulsory Educationrsquorsquo Journal of Vocational Education andTraining 51 (2) 245264 doi10108013636829900200081
Avis J 2002 lsquolsquoImaginary Friends Managerialism Globalization and Post-CompulsoryEducation and Training in Englandrsquorsquo Discourse Studies in the Cultural Politics ofEducation 23 (1) 7590 doi10108001596300220123051
Avis J 2003 lsquolsquoRe-thinking Trust in a Performative Culture The Case of Educationrsquorsquo Journalof Education Policy 18 (3) 315332 doi10108002680930305577
Avis J and A-M Bathmaker 2009 lsquolsquoMoving into Practice Transitions from FurtherEducation Trainee Teacher to Lecturerrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education 14 (2)203217 doi10108013596740902921638
Ethnography and Education 221
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Avis J and R Fisher 2006 lsquolsquoReflections on Communities of Practice On-line Learning andTransformation Teachers Lecturers and Trainersrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education11 (2) 141151 doi10108013596740600768927
Ball S 2005 lsquolsquoEducation Reform as Social Barberism Economism and the End ofAuthenticityrsquorsquo Scottish Educational Review 37 (1) 416 httpwwwscotedrevieworgukview_issuephpid=37[1]
Beaulieu A 2004 lsquolsquoMediating Ethnography Objectivity and the Making of Ethnographies ofthe Internetrsquorsquo Social Epistemology 18 (23) 139163 doi1010800269172042000249264
Bell D 2001 An Introduction to Cybercultures London RoutledgeBenedikt M 1991 Cyberspace Some Proposals Cyberspace First Steps Cambridge MIT
PressBhabha H K 1994 The Location of Culture London RoutledgeBourdieu P 1990 The Logic of Practice Stanford Stanford University PressCalhoun C 1991 lsquolsquoIndirect Relationships and Imagined Communities Large-scale Social
Integration and the Transformation of Everyday Lifersquorsquo In Social Theory for a ChangingSociety edited by P Bourdieu and J S Coleman 95120 Boulder CO Westview Press
Cochran-Smith M and S L Lytle 1999 lsquolsquoRelationships of Knowledge and Practice TeacherLearning Communitiesrsquorsquo Review of Research in Education 24 249305 doi1031020091732X024001249
Czerniawski G 2010 lsquolsquoConstructing and Deconstructing Newly-Qualified Teachersrsquo Values inan Urban Contextrsquorsquo In Learning and Teaching in a Metropolis Volume 60 At the InterfacelsquoThe Idea of Educationrsquo edited by L Ang J Trushell and P Walker 83100 AmsterdamNew York RODOPI
Domınguez D A Beaulieu A Estalella E Gomez B Schnettler and R Read 2007lsquolsquoVirtual Ethnography Forum Qualitative Social Research (FQS) Sozialforschungrsquorsquo 8(3)
Edwards A 2005 lsquolsquoRelational Agency Learning to be a Resourceful PractitionerrsquorsquoInternational Journal of Educational Research 43 168182 httpdxdoiorg101016jijer200606010
Edwards A and L Mackenzie 2005 lsquolsquoSteps Towards Participation The Social Support ofLearning Trajectoriesrsquorsquo International Journal of Lifelong Education 24 (4) 287302 doi10108002601370500169178
Escobar A 1994 lsquolsquoWelcome to Cyberia Notes on the Anthropology of CyberculturersquorsquoCurrent Anthropology 35 (3) 211321 doi101086204266
Faubion J D 2001 lsquolsquoCurrents of Cultural Fieldworkrsquorsquo In Handbook of Ethnography editedby P Atkinson A Coffey S Delamont J Lofland and L Lofland 3959 London Sage
Geertz C 1973 lsquolsquoThick Description Toward an Interpretive Theory of Culturersquorsquo In TheInterpretation of Cultures Selected Essays edited by C Geertz 330 New York Basic Books
Giddens A 1990 The Consequences of Modernity Oxford Polity PressGoodall H L 1991 Writing the New Ethnography Cumnor Hill CA AltaMira PressGuimaraes M J L Jr 2005 lsquolsquoDoing Anthropology in Cyberspace Fieldwork Boundaries
and Social Environmentsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internetedited by C Hine 141156 Oxford Berg
Hammersley M and P Atkinson 2007 Ethnography Principles in Practice 3rd ed LondonRoutledge
Heggen K 2008 lsquolsquoSocial Workers Teachers and Nurses from College to ProfessionalWorkrsquorsquo Journal of Education and Work 21 (3) 217231 doi10108013639080802214076
Hine C 2000 Virtual Ethnography London SageHine C ed 2005 Virtual Methods Issues in Social Science Research on the Internet Oxford
BergHookway N 2008 lsquolsquoEntering the Blogosphere Some Strategies for using Blogs in Social
Researchrsquorsquo Qualitative Research 8 (1) 91113 doi1011771468794107085298Horn S 1998 Cyberville Clicks Culture and the Creation of an Online Town New York
Warner BooksJordan B 1989 lsquolsquoCosmopolitical Obstetrics Some Insights from the Training of Traditional
Midwivesrsquorsquo Social Science and Medicine 28 (9) 925937 doi1010160277-9536(89)90317-1Kendall L 2009 lsquolsquoA Response to Christine Hinersquorsquo In Internet Inquiry Conversations About
Method edited by A Markham and N Baym 2125 Thousand Oaks CA Sage
222 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Kent T 1993 Paralogic Rhetoric A Theory of Communicative Interaction Cranbury NJAssociated University Presses
Kollock P and M A Smith 1999 lsquolsquoCommunities in Cyberspacersquorsquo In Communities inCyberspace edited by M A Smith and P Kollock 327 London Routledge
Komito L 1998 lsquolsquoThe Net as a Foraging Society Flexible Communitiesrsquorsquo The InformationSociety 14 (2) 97106 doi101080019722498128908
Kozinets R V 2010 Netnography Doing Ethnographic Research Online London SageLave J and E Wenger 1991 Situated Learning Legitimate Peripheral Participation
Cambridge Cambridge University PressLucas N 2004 Teaching in Further Education New Perspectives for a Changing Context
London Bedford Way PapersMaclure M 1993 lsquolsquoArguing for Yourself Identity as an Organising Principle in Teachersrsquo Jobs
and Livesrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 19 (4) 311322 doi1010800141192930190401
Mann C and F Stewart 2000 Internet Communication and Qualitative Research AHandbook for Researching Online London Sage
Marcus G E 1998 Ethnography through Thick and Thin Princeton Princeton UniversityPress
Marcus G E 2007 lsquolsquoEthnography Two Decades after Writing Culture From theExperimental to the Baroquersquorsquo Anthropological Quarterly 80 (4) 11271145 doi101353anq20070059
Markham A N 1998 Life online Researching Real Experience in Virtual Space WalnutCreek CA Altamira
Murthy D 2008 lsquolsquoDigital Ethnography An Examination of the Use of New Technologies forSocial Researchrsquorsquo Sociology 42 (5) 837855 doi1011770038038508094565
Orgad S 2005 lsquolsquoFrom Online to Offline and Back Moving from Online to OfflineRelationships with Research Informantsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Researchon the Internet edited by C Hine 5166 Oxford Berg
Rikowski G 2001 lsquolsquoEducation for Industry A Complex Technicismrsquorsquo Journal of Educationand Work 14 (1) 2949 doi10108013639080020028693
Rutter J and G W H Smith 2005 lsquolsquoEthnographic Presence in a Nebulous Settingrsquorsquo InVirtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internet edited by C Hine 8192 OxfordBerg
Rybas N and R Gajjala 2007 Developing Cyberethnographic Research Methods forUnderstanding Digitally Mediated Identitiesrsquo Forum Qualitative Sozialforschung ForumQualitative Social Research North America 8 Sep 2007 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview282
Schwandt T 1997 Qualitative Inquiry A Dictionary of Terms London SageTurner-Bisset R 1999 lsquolsquoThe Knowledge Bases of the Expert Teacherrsquorsquo British Educational
Research Journal 25 (1) 3955 doi1010800141192990250104Van Oers B 1998 lsquolsquoThe Fallacy of Decontextualizationrsquorsquo Mind Culture and Activity 5 (2)
135142 doi101207s15327884mca0502_7Veenman S 1984 lsquolsquoPerceived Problems of Beginning Teachersrsquorsquo Review of Educational
Research 54 (2) 143178 doi10310200346543054002143Wallace S 2002 lsquolsquoNo Good Surprises Intending Lecturersrsquo Preconceptions and Initial
Experiences of Further Educationrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 28 (1) 7993doi10108001411920120109766
Wenger E 1998 Communities of Practice Learning Meaning and Identity CambridgeCambridge University Press
Wilson S M and L C Peterson 2002 lsquolsquoThe Anthropology of Online Communitiesrsquorsquo AnnualReview of Anthropology 31 (1) 449467 doi101146annurevanthro31040402085436
Wittel A 2000 lsquolsquoEthnography on the Move From Field to Net to Internetrsquorsquo ForumQualitative Social Research 1 (1) Art 21 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview11312517
Yandell J and A Turvey 2007 lsquolsquoStandards or Communities of Practice Competing Modelsof Workplace Learning and Developmentrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 33 (4)533550 doi10108001411920701434052
Ethnography and Education 223
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
boundaries the ethnographer constructs the spaces of the field in question
lsquoFollowingrsquo having presence and interacting and questioning creates the lsquothick
descriptionrsquo held as so essential for much ethnographic inquiry But in following we
draw temporal and spatial significance to the boundaries we work within The use ofblogs and wikis are both without boundary as they allow for asynchronous
communication and interaction and at the same time they require a presence and
spatiality since to interact users need nonetheless to post to log-on to view and to
interact It makes sense to think about virtual worlds not so much as communities of
practice but rather as relational spaces based upon the drawing boundaries to hold
mutual common interests They are spaces of self-authoring Users of such spaces use
and in doing so legitimise tacit knowledge and lived experience As a form of mutual
support the participants in this ethnographic research engage in reflective andreflexive practices that resemble relational intimacy (Edwards 2005 Edwards and
Mackenzie 2005) This is thus ethnography and a virtual one at that but an
ethnography of individuals who seek support from one another rather than of a pre-
existing group in lived experience off-line Digital methods provide an ease with
which to interact communicate and follow individuals who are otherwise displaced
and not bounded They offer a point lsquoof betweenessrsquo (Bhabha 1994) in spacetime
Being where
Marcus (2007) provides a strong critique of ethnographic practice that privileges the
writing up of the text at the expense of immersion in the field Textual practice taking
priority over lsquobeing therersquo seen here as a misunderstanding of the key nature of
ethnographic practice Both the lsquodoingrsquo and the lsquobeingrsquo of ethnography need to occur
within both ontological and epistemological practices together within and in
relation to the field and not divorced from it In engaging with blogs and wikis in
this research Web20 platforms are used to generate rich and phenomenologicallymeaningful data and identity practices This is not lsquolife on a screenrsquo as if CMC is all
there is taking place here The voices of the participants are not disembodied
subjects of the visual architecture Instead they interact and share the construction
of meaning The ethnographer is also a participant sharing reflections asking
questions seeking clarity and meaning And yet in the case of this research practice
using blogs the lsquobeing therersquo is not being there at all It is being somewhere else a
meta-field or second order construction which allows social actors to construct
textual practices referring back to other lived experience Participants are living andworking in very different spatialities and the individual fields the teaching and
classrooms the participants inhabit are not in the same place or space as the site
where they interact with each other
Creating text drawing upon different spatialities and the use of a multisite
ethnography in general has implications for the construction of data and the
immersion in an lsquoover loadrsquo Participants join in on a second-order unnaturalistic
field and in doing so generate a mass of data The lsquoover-productionrsquo of data has been
already previously flagged as an ambiguous quality in visual and virtual anthro-pology and ethnography (Domınguez et al 2007) The lsquoapparent ease of data
collectionrsquo (Domınguez et al 2007) in this case means that the use of the digital has
provided an endless stream of posts thoughts and reflections Over the duration of
the immersion in the blog 18 months a tremendous amount of text has been
Ethnography and Education 217
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
produced by ethnographer and participants alike The posts acting as cultural text
also in part act as both meta-conversation and as field notes alike Through lsquobeing
therersquo participants and ethnographer together are able to question posts seek
clarification interact and co-construct meaning At regular intervals participantswere asked to engage in their own analysis of the text being worked upon and to draw
out what they thought were the key themes and messages to recognise the themes in
the textual practices and to locate their own self within them Through engagement
with the blog over the first year of teaching individuals interact and support each
other in ways as meaningful as if they occurred in the same primary field Yet this
relational agency (Edwards 2005 Edwards and Mackenzie 2005) would not have
existed without the construction of the online space in the first place This is not as
such a virtual community of practice (Lave and Wenger 1991) but rather individualspractising community This is the key difference in this research between the online
offline or primary fieldmeta-field distinctions The novice teachers who form the
sample of the research are engaged in communities of practice (Wenger 1998)
elsewhere where they work and teach One measurement of the success of these
relations in the online space is the very amount of posts interactions comments
reposts that the participants engage in Again it is amassing a huge volume of text to
be lsquofigured outrsquo by the group
Data-overload is not however a distinctive feature of virtual or digital methodsbut of potentially all ethnographic inquiry Data-overload is but the other side of
lsquothick descriptionrsquo This is not exclusively an issue of virtual ethnography it is not an
online overload but a consequence of immersion This means that selectivity is also
built-in to the ethnographic sensibility The key question is how to frame those things
worth having conversations about This is the real value of lsquobeing therersquo the ability
to engage and interact In using online methods and in having a virtual presence there
is a lsquorealrsquo danger of participants being lost and disembodied But in sensitively
interacting supporting and at times (appropriately) coaxing issues of lsquobeing herebeing there and being everywherersquo can be overcome The co-presence in online
spaces between social actors and other actors and between the researcher and actors
can be maintained in both synchronous and asynchronous ways This is both a
methodological convenience and also a potentially distinctive feature of the ontology
of these locations lsquoBeing therersquo thus might not mean lsquobeing there together at the
same timersquo This in turn has implications for the constructing and recording of field
notes As online researchers with a virtual immersion we nonetheless have the luxury
of being able to make field notes separate from immersion and presence This makesit more significant I would argue to involve the social actors themselves in the
authenticating of meaning in creating epistemologies of doing
Boundary crossing practices a case of applied virtual ethnography
Before concluding the boundaries of the specific educational research at the heart of
this work will be briefly presented here To demonstrate the adaptability of blogs
within a digital ethnographic sensibility blog posts have been treated as cultural textand worked on by participants through the sharing of stories They tell collectively
the stories of boundary-crossing into new employment practices and the difficulties
in making the transition from trainee to newly qualified teacher They demonstrate
the uneasiness and lsquoshockrsquo (Veenman 1984) of joining new mundane practices As
218 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
one new teacher puts it lsquoI feel like I crept in the back door and just joined inrsquo [blog
post] Much of the literature commentating on the past decade of lsquoworkplace reformrsquo
within the UK Lifelong Learning Further Education sector adopts the language of
the postmodern characterised by anxiety uncertainty unprofessionalism and
surveillance (Ainley and Bailey 1997 Avis 2002 Wallace 2002) These are located
within the discourse and surveillance practices associated with the lsquosocial barberismrsquo
of lsquomanageralismrsquo reforms (Ball 2005) The new teachers in this research are all too
conscious of the anxieties produced by performance cultures (Avis 2003)
I can over think things and in a way being at such a high performing college with veryhigh expectations makes me feel ever so slightly uneasy - constantly reevaluating thevalue of everything I do and prepare constantly making u-turns and changing my mindOn reflection this is clearly a confidence issue [blog post]
The power and value of the ethnographic sensibility is that the lsquostory is allrsquo (Kent
1993) Jordan (1989) identifies the valuable role the articulation of lsquostoriesrsquo can have
to help support workplace learning The stories in this research help us to
understand how new professionals navigate and accommodate their reforming selves
traditionally perceived in much of the literature as multiple solid and confused as
fluid identities (Avis 1999 Avis and Bathmaker 2009) The timing of this research at
this lsquosignificant conjunctual momentrsquo (Avis and Bathmaker 2009) in the Lifelong
Learning sector presents teacher identities as active worked up and worked on and
as needing to be resilient to cope with change Identities are not readily formed after
training but in transition They are not formed but are ready to be formed through
the interplay of the situatedness of first employment and first exposure to existing
institutional norms and social practices The nexus between self training experiences
new institutional norms and community practices forming the basis for the resilient
identities novice teachers are required to construct while around them the Lifelong
Learning sector undergoes rapid changes (Avis and Fisher 2006 Yandell and Turvey
2007)
I have a constant fear sometimes that Irsquom not doing well enough and that I actuallydonrsquot know what Irsquom doing I think Irsquom going to be found out and chased away withpitchforks I feel a bit like an imposter [but] have a better foundation of training thanall the rest of my team [blog post]
With performance-orientated cultures comes a constant demand upon the time of
new teachers often not allowing space for critical reflection
Everyone is really nice and very supportive but as its the beginning of term all the staffare really stressed so I find myself being unable to sit in the staff room as there willalways be someone badgering me for something The floral ladies arenrsquot much betterand I sometimes just want to be in a cold dark room for the whole of lunchtime Is thatwrong [blog post]
Pre-service teachers becoming novice and established teachers need to accommo-
date and rethink prior learning (Yandell and Turvey 2007) lsquoI can already see that I
will have to purposefully adjust my pedagogical style from that which I have
practised over the past yearrsquo [blog post] And yet at the same time concluding lsquo I
Ethnography and Education 219
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
have known (almost) every minute that I love teaching Irsquom just desperate to get it
right to be an outstanding teacher now and alwaysrsquo [blog post] Trainee teachers in
the Lifelong Learning sector in the UK accommodate shifts in professional learning
and the re-situation (Lave and Wenger 1991) of learning within the ever-presentbackdrop of the lsquorapid changersquo (Lucas 2004) of policy reforms Previous commenta-
tors have identified that lsquobecoming a teacherrsquo is both complex and yet also context
dependent (Turner-Bisset 1999) Equally teacher identities are transforming are in a
process of being through doing they are enacted out (Cochran-Smith and Lytle
1999) They are both acted and enacted in the lived experience of the teaching
institutions that the new teachers have joined and (re)created as textual practices in
the blogging itself through the telling of mutual stories and reflections Participants
in this ethnography are very self-aware of the need to practice develop and work ontheir teacher selves and very aware of the performativity cultures this lsquobecomingrsquo
that is contextualised within For example
I am reflecting on a few things this post The first is on the idea that the character I amforming at the head of the class as the teacher and my own personality are merging YesI think they are I am becoming sterner more assertive first I surprised myself at beingmore assertive than felt lsquomyself rsquo and I have found that part of my character now Itrsquosdifficult to externalise and explain it is a more seamless and natural transition than Iam describing here [blog post]
The landscape of Lifelong Learning in the UK is being redrawn and with this
practices and opportunities are being reconceptualised reframed and spaces are
opening up for practitioners to redefine what they do (Rikowski 2001) In this it is
possible to see a place opening up which realizes the possibility for fluid or lsquoshiftingrsquo
identities (Avis 2002) rather than lsquospoiled identitiesrsquo (Maclure 1993) This research
suggests that the context of educational reform and workplace reform in the Lifelong
Learning sector in the UK allows for the possibility of identity change and newly
formed identities which are also resilient identities As one new teacher explains
There is definitely a sense of pressure that this is the real thing that yoursquove done thedress rehearsal and should know what yoursquore doing but I have found that feeling isstarting to subside now I think I have worked hard at not letting that pressure effect mypractice and my own learning process But I felt it chronically at the start [blog post]
New entrants into the teaching profession agents are able to carve out and negotiate
futures and identities for themselves (Avis 2002) The initial findings of this
ethnographic practice point to the formation of identities that are resilient in the
face of initial anxieties and widespread neo-liberal performance cultures As a
teacher educator this research provides opportunities to connect trainees leaving the
boundaries of the pre-service teacher education programme with the new boundariesthey cross into the hyper-fluid and post-Fordist world of teaching in the Lifelong
Learning sector in the UK (Avis 1999)
Conclusion
The origins of digital ethnography posed questions as to the nature of ethnography
itself (Murthy 2008) And yet lsquoas ethnography goes digital its epistemological remit
220 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
remains much the same Ethnography is about telling social storiesrsquo (Murthy 2008
838) The use of blogs as a research tool provides avehicle through which new teachersrsquo
stories about their lives and performed selves can be lsquochartedrsquo as they cross into the
new spatialities and habitual practices of first-time employment This research adopts
a (digital) methodology which is both phenomenologically and ethnographically
significant In doing so this research demonstrates the value online fields can have in
positioning relational intimacy as a means to enable individuals and participants in
ethnographic research to learn from each other This research is informed by
ethnographic methods and an ethnographic sensibility which both values and
privileges the importance of insider perspectives and the lsquofollowingrsquo of individuals as
they participate in cultural groups with the view to producing lsquothickrsquo data
Within this work there are multiple relationships between action research
ethnographic practice teacher education pedagogy and identity both of the novice
teachers and that of the insideroutsider researcher In digital ethnographies these
relationships do not coexist as a linearity Hermeneutic and liminal relations exist
across these categories They are polycontextual and have applications and
conceptual and methodological sensitivities both online and offline and pose
questions as to the nature of (supposedly new) ethnographic methods For some
virtual ethnographers have lsquofetishisedrsquo notions of community when extending too far
the onlineoff-line realvirtual distinction (Wilson and Peterson 2002 Beaulieu
2004) Following Escobar (1994) the argument in this article is that the ethnographic
projects remains regardless of how the field exists virtual or lsquorealrsquo lived or cyber
The importance of ethnography remains as the conceptual frameworks themselves
remain (and remain important) whether the sociality under the ethnographic gaze
is virtual or lsquorealrsquo we can still explore notions of society self and culture
Acknowledgements
This work has been previously disseminated to colleagues at The 2011 European Conferenceon Educational Research (ECER) Freie Universitat Berlin Germany under the title of thepaper presentation lsquoExploring the Boundary Crossing and Identity Formation of NoviceTeachers in a Global Metropolis Training and Teaching in East Londonrsquo This conferencepaper is available as follows Kidd W (2012) lsquoPlace (cyber) space and being the role ofstudent voice in informing the un-situated learning of trainee teachersrsquo Research in SecondaryTeacher Education 2(1) 37 httpwwwuelacukristeissuesvol21pp3-7
References
Ainley P and B Bailey 1997 The Business of Learning Staff and Student Experiences of FEin the 1990s London Cassell
Avis J 1999 lsquolsquoShifting Identity New Conditions and the Transformation of Practice Teaching within Post-Compulsory Educationrsquorsquo Journal of Vocational Education andTraining 51 (2) 245264 doi10108013636829900200081
Avis J 2002 lsquolsquoImaginary Friends Managerialism Globalization and Post-CompulsoryEducation and Training in Englandrsquorsquo Discourse Studies in the Cultural Politics ofEducation 23 (1) 7590 doi10108001596300220123051
Avis J 2003 lsquolsquoRe-thinking Trust in a Performative Culture The Case of Educationrsquorsquo Journalof Education Policy 18 (3) 315332 doi10108002680930305577
Avis J and A-M Bathmaker 2009 lsquolsquoMoving into Practice Transitions from FurtherEducation Trainee Teacher to Lecturerrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education 14 (2)203217 doi10108013596740902921638
Ethnography and Education 221
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Avis J and R Fisher 2006 lsquolsquoReflections on Communities of Practice On-line Learning andTransformation Teachers Lecturers and Trainersrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education11 (2) 141151 doi10108013596740600768927
Ball S 2005 lsquolsquoEducation Reform as Social Barberism Economism and the End ofAuthenticityrsquorsquo Scottish Educational Review 37 (1) 416 httpwwwscotedrevieworgukview_issuephpid=37[1]
Beaulieu A 2004 lsquolsquoMediating Ethnography Objectivity and the Making of Ethnographies ofthe Internetrsquorsquo Social Epistemology 18 (23) 139163 doi1010800269172042000249264
Bell D 2001 An Introduction to Cybercultures London RoutledgeBenedikt M 1991 Cyberspace Some Proposals Cyberspace First Steps Cambridge MIT
PressBhabha H K 1994 The Location of Culture London RoutledgeBourdieu P 1990 The Logic of Practice Stanford Stanford University PressCalhoun C 1991 lsquolsquoIndirect Relationships and Imagined Communities Large-scale Social
Integration and the Transformation of Everyday Lifersquorsquo In Social Theory for a ChangingSociety edited by P Bourdieu and J S Coleman 95120 Boulder CO Westview Press
Cochran-Smith M and S L Lytle 1999 lsquolsquoRelationships of Knowledge and Practice TeacherLearning Communitiesrsquorsquo Review of Research in Education 24 249305 doi1031020091732X024001249
Czerniawski G 2010 lsquolsquoConstructing and Deconstructing Newly-Qualified Teachersrsquo Values inan Urban Contextrsquorsquo In Learning and Teaching in a Metropolis Volume 60 At the InterfacelsquoThe Idea of Educationrsquo edited by L Ang J Trushell and P Walker 83100 AmsterdamNew York RODOPI
Domınguez D A Beaulieu A Estalella E Gomez B Schnettler and R Read 2007lsquolsquoVirtual Ethnography Forum Qualitative Social Research (FQS) Sozialforschungrsquorsquo 8(3)
Edwards A 2005 lsquolsquoRelational Agency Learning to be a Resourceful PractitionerrsquorsquoInternational Journal of Educational Research 43 168182 httpdxdoiorg101016jijer200606010
Edwards A and L Mackenzie 2005 lsquolsquoSteps Towards Participation The Social Support ofLearning Trajectoriesrsquorsquo International Journal of Lifelong Education 24 (4) 287302 doi10108002601370500169178
Escobar A 1994 lsquolsquoWelcome to Cyberia Notes on the Anthropology of CyberculturersquorsquoCurrent Anthropology 35 (3) 211321 doi101086204266
Faubion J D 2001 lsquolsquoCurrents of Cultural Fieldworkrsquorsquo In Handbook of Ethnography editedby P Atkinson A Coffey S Delamont J Lofland and L Lofland 3959 London Sage
Geertz C 1973 lsquolsquoThick Description Toward an Interpretive Theory of Culturersquorsquo In TheInterpretation of Cultures Selected Essays edited by C Geertz 330 New York Basic Books
Giddens A 1990 The Consequences of Modernity Oxford Polity PressGoodall H L 1991 Writing the New Ethnography Cumnor Hill CA AltaMira PressGuimaraes M J L Jr 2005 lsquolsquoDoing Anthropology in Cyberspace Fieldwork Boundaries
and Social Environmentsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internetedited by C Hine 141156 Oxford Berg
Hammersley M and P Atkinson 2007 Ethnography Principles in Practice 3rd ed LondonRoutledge
Heggen K 2008 lsquolsquoSocial Workers Teachers and Nurses from College to ProfessionalWorkrsquorsquo Journal of Education and Work 21 (3) 217231 doi10108013639080802214076
Hine C 2000 Virtual Ethnography London SageHine C ed 2005 Virtual Methods Issues in Social Science Research on the Internet Oxford
BergHookway N 2008 lsquolsquoEntering the Blogosphere Some Strategies for using Blogs in Social
Researchrsquorsquo Qualitative Research 8 (1) 91113 doi1011771468794107085298Horn S 1998 Cyberville Clicks Culture and the Creation of an Online Town New York
Warner BooksJordan B 1989 lsquolsquoCosmopolitical Obstetrics Some Insights from the Training of Traditional
Midwivesrsquorsquo Social Science and Medicine 28 (9) 925937 doi1010160277-9536(89)90317-1Kendall L 2009 lsquolsquoA Response to Christine Hinersquorsquo In Internet Inquiry Conversations About
Method edited by A Markham and N Baym 2125 Thousand Oaks CA Sage
222 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Kent T 1993 Paralogic Rhetoric A Theory of Communicative Interaction Cranbury NJAssociated University Presses
Kollock P and M A Smith 1999 lsquolsquoCommunities in Cyberspacersquorsquo In Communities inCyberspace edited by M A Smith and P Kollock 327 London Routledge
Komito L 1998 lsquolsquoThe Net as a Foraging Society Flexible Communitiesrsquorsquo The InformationSociety 14 (2) 97106 doi101080019722498128908
Kozinets R V 2010 Netnography Doing Ethnographic Research Online London SageLave J and E Wenger 1991 Situated Learning Legitimate Peripheral Participation
Cambridge Cambridge University PressLucas N 2004 Teaching in Further Education New Perspectives for a Changing Context
London Bedford Way PapersMaclure M 1993 lsquolsquoArguing for Yourself Identity as an Organising Principle in Teachersrsquo Jobs
and Livesrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 19 (4) 311322 doi1010800141192930190401
Mann C and F Stewart 2000 Internet Communication and Qualitative Research AHandbook for Researching Online London Sage
Marcus G E 1998 Ethnography through Thick and Thin Princeton Princeton UniversityPress
Marcus G E 2007 lsquolsquoEthnography Two Decades after Writing Culture From theExperimental to the Baroquersquorsquo Anthropological Quarterly 80 (4) 11271145 doi101353anq20070059
Markham A N 1998 Life online Researching Real Experience in Virtual Space WalnutCreek CA Altamira
Murthy D 2008 lsquolsquoDigital Ethnography An Examination of the Use of New Technologies forSocial Researchrsquorsquo Sociology 42 (5) 837855 doi1011770038038508094565
Orgad S 2005 lsquolsquoFrom Online to Offline and Back Moving from Online to OfflineRelationships with Research Informantsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Researchon the Internet edited by C Hine 5166 Oxford Berg
Rikowski G 2001 lsquolsquoEducation for Industry A Complex Technicismrsquorsquo Journal of Educationand Work 14 (1) 2949 doi10108013639080020028693
Rutter J and G W H Smith 2005 lsquolsquoEthnographic Presence in a Nebulous Settingrsquorsquo InVirtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internet edited by C Hine 8192 OxfordBerg
Rybas N and R Gajjala 2007 Developing Cyberethnographic Research Methods forUnderstanding Digitally Mediated Identitiesrsquo Forum Qualitative Sozialforschung ForumQualitative Social Research North America 8 Sep 2007 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview282
Schwandt T 1997 Qualitative Inquiry A Dictionary of Terms London SageTurner-Bisset R 1999 lsquolsquoThe Knowledge Bases of the Expert Teacherrsquorsquo British Educational
Research Journal 25 (1) 3955 doi1010800141192990250104Van Oers B 1998 lsquolsquoThe Fallacy of Decontextualizationrsquorsquo Mind Culture and Activity 5 (2)
135142 doi101207s15327884mca0502_7Veenman S 1984 lsquolsquoPerceived Problems of Beginning Teachersrsquorsquo Review of Educational
Research 54 (2) 143178 doi10310200346543054002143Wallace S 2002 lsquolsquoNo Good Surprises Intending Lecturersrsquo Preconceptions and Initial
Experiences of Further Educationrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 28 (1) 7993doi10108001411920120109766
Wenger E 1998 Communities of Practice Learning Meaning and Identity CambridgeCambridge University Press
Wilson S M and L C Peterson 2002 lsquolsquoThe Anthropology of Online Communitiesrsquorsquo AnnualReview of Anthropology 31 (1) 449467 doi101146annurevanthro31040402085436
Wittel A 2000 lsquolsquoEthnography on the Move From Field to Net to Internetrsquorsquo ForumQualitative Social Research 1 (1) Art 21 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview11312517
Yandell J and A Turvey 2007 lsquolsquoStandards or Communities of Practice Competing Modelsof Workplace Learning and Developmentrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 33 (4)533550 doi10108001411920701434052
Ethnography and Education 223
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
produced by ethnographer and participants alike The posts acting as cultural text
also in part act as both meta-conversation and as field notes alike Through lsquobeing
therersquo participants and ethnographer together are able to question posts seek
clarification interact and co-construct meaning At regular intervals participantswere asked to engage in their own analysis of the text being worked upon and to draw
out what they thought were the key themes and messages to recognise the themes in
the textual practices and to locate their own self within them Through engagement
with the blog over the first year of teaching individuals interact and support each
other in ways as meaningful as if they occurred in the same primary field Yet this
relational agency (Edwards 2005 Edwards and Mackenzie 2005) would not have
existed without the construction of the online space in the first place This is not as
such a virtual community of practice (Lave and Wenger 1991) but rather individualspractising community This is the key difference in this research between the online
offline or primary fieldmeta-field distinctions The novice teachers who form the
sample of the research are engaged in communities of practice (Wenger 1998)
elsewhere where they work and teach One measurement of the success of these
relations in the online space is the very amount of posts interactions comments
reposts that the participants engage in Again it is amassing a huge volume of text to
be lsquofigured outrsquo by the group
Data-overload is not however a distinctive feature of virtual or digital methodsbut of potentially all ethnographic inquiry Data-overload is but the other side of
lsquothick descriptionrsquo This is not exclusively an issue of virtual ethnography it is not an
online overload but a consequence of immersion This means that selectivity is also
built-in to the ethnographic sensibility The key question is how to frame those things
worth having conversations about This is the real value of lsquobeing therersquo the ability
to engage and interact In using online methods and in having a virtual presence there
is a lsquorealrsquo danger of participants being lost and disembodied But in sensitively
interacting supporting and at times (appropriately) coaxing issues of lsquobeing herebeing there and being everywherersquo can be overcome The co-presence in online
spaces between social actors and other actors and between the researcher and actors
can be maintained in both synchronous and asynchronous ways This is both a
methodological convenience and also a potentially distinctive feature of the ontology
of these locations lsquoBeing therersquo thus might not mean lsquobeing there together at the
same timersquo This in turn has implications for the constructing and recording of field
notes As online researchers with a virtual immersion we nonetheless have the luxury
of being able to make field notes separate from immersion and presence This makesit more significant I would argue to involve the social actors themselves in the
authenticating of meaning in creating epistemologies of doing
Boundary crossing practices a case of applied virtual ethnography
Before concluding the boundaries of the specific educational research at the heart of
this work will be briefly presented here To demonstrate the adaptability of blogs
within a digital ethnographic sensibility blog posts have been treated as cultural textand worked on by participants through the sharing of stories They tell collectively
the stories of boundary-crossing into new employment practices and the difficulties
in making the transition from trainee to newly qualified teacher They demonstrate
the uneasiness and lsquoshockrsquo (Veenman 1984) of joining new mundane practices As
218 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
one new teacher puts it lsquoI feel like I crept in the back door and just joined inrsquo [blog
post] Much of the literature commentating on the past decade of lsquoworkplace reformrsquo
within the UK Lifelong Learning Further Education sector adopts the language of
the postmodern characterised by anxiety uncertainty unprofessionalism and
surveillance (Ainley and Bailey 1997 Avis 2002 Wallace 2002) These are located
within the discourse and surveillance practices associated with the lsquosocial barberismrsquo
of lsquomanageralismrsquo reforms (Ball 2005) The new teachers in this research are all too
conscious of the anxieties produced by performance cultures (Avis 2003)
I can over think things and in a way being at such a high performing college with veryhigh expectations makes me feel ever so slightly uneasy - constantly reevaluating thevalue of everything I do and prepare constantly making u-turns and changing my mindOn reflection this is clearly a confidence issue [blog post]
The power and value of the ethnographic sensibility is that the lsquostory is allrsquo (Kent
1993) Jordan (1989) identifies the valuable role the articulation of lsquostoriesrsquo can have
to help support workplace learning The stories in this research help us to
understand how new professionals navigate and accommodate their reforming selves
traditionally perceived in much of the literature as multiple solid and confused as
fluid identities (Avis 1999 Avis and Bathmaker 2009) The timing of this research at
this lsquosignificant conjunctual momentrsquo (Avis and Bathmaker 2009) in the Lifelong
Learning sector presents teacher identities as active worked up and worked on and
as needing to be resilient to cope with change Identities are not readily formed after
training but in transition They are not formed but are ready to be formed through
the interplay of the situatedness of first employment and first exposure to existing
institutional norms and social practices The nexus between self training experiences
new institutional norms and community practices forming the basis for the resilient
identities novice teachers are required to construct while around them the Lifelong
Learning sector undergoes rapid changes (Avis and Fisher 2006 Yandell and Turvey
2007)
I have a constant fear sometimes that Irsquom not doing well enough and that I actuallydonrsquot know what Irsquom doing I think Irsquom going to be found out and chased away withpitchforks I feel a bit like an imposter [but] have a better foundation of training thanall the rest of my team [blog post]
With performance-orientated cultures comes a constant demand upon the time of
new teachers often not allowing space for critical reflection
Everyone is really nice and very supportive but as its the beginning of term all the staffare really stressed so I find myself being unable to sit in the staff room as there willalways be someone badgering me for something The floral ladies arenrsquot much betterand I sometimes just want to be in a cold dark room for the whole of lunchtime Is thatwrong [blog post]
Pre-service teachers becoming novice and established teachers need to accommo-
date and rethink prior learning (Yandell and Turvey 2007) lsquoI can already see that I
will have to purposefully adjust my pedagogical style from that which I have
practised over the past yearrsquo [blog post] And yet at the same time concluding lsquo I
Ethnography and Education 219
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
have known (almost) every minute that I love teaching Irsquom just desperate to get it
right to be an outstanding teacher now and alwaysrsquo [blog post] Trainee teachers in
the Lifelong Learning sector in the UK accommodate shifts in professional learning
and the re-situation (Lave and Wenger 1991) of learning within the ever-presentbackdrop of the lsquorapid changersquo (Lucas 2004) of policy reforms Previous commenta-
tors have identified that lsquobecoming a teacherrsquo is both complex and yet also context
dependent (Turner-Bisset 1999) Equally teacher identities are transforming are in a
process of being through doing they are enacted out (Cochran-Smith and Lytle
1999) They are both acted and enacted in the lived experience of the teaching
institutions that the new teachers have joined and (re)created as textual practices in
the blogging itself through the telling of mutual stories and reflections Participants
in this ethnography are very self-aware of the need to practice develop and work ontheir teacher selves and very aware of the performativity cultures this lsquobecomingrsquo
that is contextualised within For example
I am reflecting on a few things this post The first is on the idea that the character I amforming at the head of the class as the teacher and my own personality are merging YesI think they are I am becoming sterner more assertive first I surprised myself at beingmore assertive than felt lsquomyself rsquo and I have found that part of my character now Itrsquosdifficult to externalise and explain it is a more seamless and natural transition than Iam describing here [blog post]
The landscape of Lifelong Learning in the UK is being redrawn and with this
practices and opportunities are being reconceptualised reframed and spaces are
opening up for practitioners to redefine what they do (Rikowski 2001) In this it is
possible to see a place opening up which realizes the possibility for fluid or lsquoshiftingrsquo
identities (Avis 2002) rather than lsquospoiled identitiesrsquo (Maclure 1993) This research
suggests that the context of educational reform and workplace reform in the Lifelong
Learning sector in the UK allows for the possibility of identity change and newly
formed identities which are also resilient identities As one new teacher explains
There is definitely a sense of pressure that this is the real thing that yoursquove done thedress rehearsal and should know what yoursquore doing but I have found that feeling isstarting to subside now I think I have worked hard at not letting that pressure effect mypractice and my own learning process But I felt it chronically at the start [blog post]
New entrants into the teaching profession agents are able to carve out and negotiate
futures and identities for themselves (Avis 2002) The initial findings of this
ethnographic practice point to the formation of identities that are resilient in the
face of initial anxieties and widespread neo-liberal performance cultures As a
teacher educator this research provides opportunities to connect trainees leaving the
boundaries of the pre-service teacher education programme with the new boundariesthey cross into the hyper-fluid and post-Fordist world of teaching in the Lifelong
Learning sector in the UK (Avis 1999)
Conclusion
The origins of digital ethnography posed questions as to the nature of ethnography
itself (Murthy 2008) And yet lsquoas ethnography goes digital its epistemological remit
220 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
remains much the same Ethnography is about telling social storiesrsquo (Murthy 2008
838) The use of blogs as a research tool provides avehicle through which new teachersrsquo
stories about their lives and performed selves can be lsquochartedrsquo as they cross into the
new spatialities and habitual practices of first-time employment This research adopts
a (digital) methodology which is both phenomenologically and ethnographically
significant In doing so this research demonstrates the value online fields can have in
positioning relational intimacy as a means to enable individuals and participants in
ethnographic research to learn from each other This research is informed by
ethnographic methods and an ethnographic sensibility which both values and
privileges the importance of insider perspectives and the lsquofollowingrsquo of individuals as
they participate in cultural groups with the view to producing lsquothickrsquo data
Within this work there are multiple relationships between action research
ethnographic practice teacher education pedagogy and identity both of the novice
teachers and that of the insideroutsider researcher In digital ethnographies these
relationships do not coexist as a linearity Hermeneutic and liminal relations exist
across these categories They are polycontextual and have applications and
conceptual and methodological sensitivities both online and offline and pose
questions as to the nature of (supposedly new) ethnographic methods For some
virtual ethnographers have lsquofetishisedrsquo notions of community when extending too far
the onlineoff-line realvirtual distinction (Wilson and Peterson 2002 Beaulieu
2004) Following Escobar (1994) the argument in this article is that the ethnographic
projects remains regardless of how the field exists virtual or lsquorealrsquo lived or cyber
The importance of ethnography remains as the conceptual frameworks themselves
remain (and remain important) whether the sociality under the ethnographic gaze
is virtual or lsquorealrsquo we can still explore notions of society self and culture
Acknowledgements
This work has been previously disseminated to colleagues at The 2011 European Conferenceon Educational Research (ECER) Freie Universitat Berlin Germany under the title of thepaper presentation lsquoExploring the Boundary Crossing and Identity Formation of NoviceTeachers in a Global Metropolis Training and Teaching in East Londonrsquo This conferencepaper is available as follows Kidd W (2012) lsquoPlace (cyber) space and being the role ofstudent voice in informing the un-situated learning of trainee teachersrsquo Research in SecondaryTeacher Education 2(1) 37 httpwwwuelacukristeissuesvol21pp3-7
References
Ainley P and B Bailey 1997 The Business of Learning Staff and Student Experiences of FEin the 1990s London Cassell
Avis J 1999 lsquolsquoShifting Identity New Conditions and the Transformation of Practice Teaching within Post-Compulsory Educationrsquorsquo Journal of Vocational Education andTraining 51 (2) 245264 doi10108013636829900200081
Avis J 2002 lsquolsquoImaginary Friends Managerialism Globalization and Post-CompulsoryEducation and Training in Englandrsquorsquo Discourse Studies in the Cultural Politics ofEducation 23 (1) 7590 doi10108001596300220123051
Avis J 2003 lsquolsquoRe-thinking Trust in a Performative Culture The Case of Educationrsquorsquo Journalof Education Policy 18 (3) 315332 doi10108002680930305577
Avis J and A-M Bathmaker 2009 lsquolsquoMoving into Practice Transitions from FurtherEducation Trainee Teacher to Lecturerrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education 14 (2)203217 doi10108013596740902921638
Ethnography and Education 221
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Avis J and R Fisher 2006 lsquolsquoReflections on Communities of Practice On-line Learning andTransformation Teachers Lecturers and Trainersrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education11 (2) 141151 doi10108013596740600768927
Ball S 2005 lsquolsquoEducation Reform as Social Barberism Economism and the End ofAuthenticityrsquorsquo Scottish Educational Review 37 (1) 416 httpwwwscotedrevieworgukview_issuephpid=37[1]
Beaulieu A 2004 lsquolsquoMediating Ethnography Objectivity and the Making of Ethnographies ofthe Internetrsquorsquo Social Epistemology 18 (23) 139163 doi1010800269172042000249264
Bell D 2001 An Introduction to Cybercultures London RoutledgeBenedikt M 1991 Cyberspace Some Proposals Cyberspace First Steps Cambridge MIT
PressBhabha H K 1994 The Location of Culture London RoutledgeBourdieu P 1990 The Logic of Practice Stanford Stanford University PressCalhoun C 1991 lsquolsquoIndirect Relationships and Imagined Communities Large-scale Social
Integration and the Transformation of Everyday Lifersquorsquo In Social Theory for a ChangingSociety edited by P Bourdieu and J S Coleman 95120 Boulder CO Westview Press
Cochran-Smith M and S L Lytle 1999 lsquolsquoRelationships of Knowledge and Practice TeacherLearning Communitiesrsquorsquo Review of Research in Education 24 249305 doi1031020091732X024001249
Czerniawski G 2010 lsquolsquoConstructing and Deconstructing Newly-Qualified Teachersrsquo Values inan Urban Contextrsquorsquo In Learning and Teaching in a Metropolis Volume 60 At the InterfacelsquoThe Idea of Educationrsquo edited by L Ang J Trushell and P Walker 83100 AmsterdamNew York RODOPI
Domınguez D A Beaulieu A Estalella E Gomez B Schnettler and R Read 2007lsquolsquoVirtual Ethnography Forum Qualitative Social Research (FQS) Sozialforschungrsquorsquo 8(3)
Edwards A 2005 lsquolsquoRelational Agency Learning to be a Resourceful PractitionerrsquorsquoInternational Journal of Educational Research 43 168182 httpdxdoiorg101016jijer200606010
Edwards A and L Mackenzie 2005 lsquolsquoSteps Towards Participation The Social Support ofLearning Trajectoriesrsquorsquo International Journal of Lifelong Education 24 (4) 287302 doi10108002601370500169178
Escobar A 1994 lsquolsquoWelcome to Cyberia Notes on the Anthropology of CyberculturersquorsquoCurrent Anthropology 35 (3) 211321 doi101086204266
Faubion J D 2001 lsquolsquoCurrents of Cultural Fieldworkrsquorsquo In Handbook of Ethnography editedby P Atkinson A Coffey S Delamont J Lofland and L Lofland 3959 London Sage
Geertz C 1973 lsquolsquoThick Description Toward an Interpretive Theory of Culturersquorsquo In TheInterpretation of Cultures Selected Essays edited by C Geertz 330 New York Basic Books
Giddens A 1990 The Consequences of Modernity Oxford Polity PressGoodall H L 1991 Writing the New Ethnography Cumnor Hill CA AltaMira PressGuimaraes M J L Jr 2005 lsquolsquoDoing Anthropology in Cyberspace Fieldwork Boundaries
and Social Environmentsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internetedited by C Hine 141156 Oxford Berg
Hammersley M and P Atkinson 2007 Ethnography Principles in Practice 3rd ed LondonRoutledge
Heggen K 2008 lsquolsquoSocial Workers Teachers and Nurses from College to ProfessionalWorkrsquorsquo Journal of Education and Work 21 (3) 217231 doi10108013639080802214076
Hine C 2000 Virtual Ethnography London SageHine C ed 2005 Virtual Methods Issues in Social Science Research on the Internet Oxford
BergHookway N 2008 lsquolsquoEntering the Blogosphere Some Strategies for using Blogs in Social
Researchrsquorsquo Qualitative Research 8 (1) 91113 doi1011771468794107085298Horn S 1998 Cyberville Clicks Culture and the Creation of an Online Town New York
Warner BooksJordan B 1989 lsquolsquoCosmopolitical Obstetrics Some Insights from the Training of Traditional
Midwivesrsquorsquo Social Science and Medicine 28 (9) 925937 doi1010160277-9536(89)90317-1Kendall L 2009 lsquolsquoA Response to Christine Hinersquorsquo In Internet Inquiry Conversations About
Method edited by A Markham and N Baym 2125 Thousand Oaks CA Sage
222 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Kent T 1993 Paralogic Rhetoric A Theory of Communicative Interaction Cranbury NJAssociated University Presses
Kollock P and M A Smith 1999 lsquolsquoCommunities in Cyberspacersquorsquo In Communities inCyberspace edited by M A Smith and P Kollock 327 London Routledge
Komito L 1998 lsquolsquoThe Net as a Foraging Society Flexible Communitiesrsquorsquo The InformationSociety 14 (2) 97106 doi101080019722498128908
Kozinets R V 2010 Netnography Doing Ethnographic Research Online London SageLave J and E Wenger 1991 Situated Learning Legitimate Peripheral Participation
Cambridge Cambridge University PressLucas N 2004 Teaching in Further Education New Perspectives for a Changing Context
London Bedford Way PapersMaclure M 1993 lsquolsquoArguing for Yourself Identity as an Organising Principle in Teachersrsquo Jobs
and Livesrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 19 (4) 311322 doi1010800141192930190401
Mann C and F Stewart 2000 Internet Communication and Qualitative Research AHandbook for Researching Online London Sage
Marcus G E 1998 Ethnography through Thick and Thin Princeton Princeton UniversityPress
Marcus G E 2007 lsquolsquoEthnography Two Decades after Writing Culture From theExperimental to the Baroquersquorsquo Anthropological Quarterly 80 (4) 11271145 doi101353anq20070059
Markham A N 1998 Life online Researching Real Experience in Virtual Space WalnutCreek CA Altamira
Murthy D 2008 lsquolsquoDigital Ethnography An Examination of the Use of New Technologies forSocial Researchrsquorsquo Sociology 42 (5) 837855 doi1011770038038508094565
Orgad S 2005 lsquolsquoFrom Online to Offline and Back Moving from Online to OfflineRelationships with Research Informantsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Researchon the Internet edited by C Hine 5166 Oxford Berg
Rikowski G 2001 lsquolsquoEducation for Industry A Complex Technicismrsquorsquo Journal of Educationand Work 14 (1) 2949 doi10108013639080020028693
Rutter J and G W H Smith 2005 lsquolsquoEthnographic Presence in a Nebulous Settingrsquorsquo InVirtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internet edited by C Hine 8192 OxfordBerg
Rybas N and R Gajjala 2007 Developing Cyberethnographic Research Methods forUnderstanding Digitally Mediated Identitiesrsquo Forum Qualitative Sozialforschung ForumQualitative Social Research North America 8 Sep 2007 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview282
Schwandt T 1997 Qualitative Inquiry A Dictionary of Terms London SageTurner-Bisset R 1999 lsquolsquoThe Knowledge Bases of the Expert Teacherrsquorsquo British Educational
Research Journal 25 (1) 3955 doi1010800141192990250104Van Oers B 1998 lsquolsquoThe Fallacy of Decontextualizationrsquorsquo Mind Culture and Activity 5 (2)
135142 doi101207s15327884mca0502_7Veenman S 1984 lsquolsquoPerceived Problems of Beginning Teachersrsquorsquo Review of Educational
Research 54 (2) 143178 doi10310200346543054002143Wallace S 2002 lsquolsquoNo Good Surprises Intending Lecturersrsquo Preconceptions and Initial
Experiences of Further Educationrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 28 (1) 7993doi10108001411920120109766
Wenger E 1998 Communities of Practice Learning Meaning and Identity CambridgeCambridge University Press
Wilson S M and L C Peterson 2002 lsquolsquoThe Anthropology of Online Communitiesrsquorsquo AnnualReview of Anthropology 31 (1) 449467 doi101146annurevanthro31040402085436
Wittel A 2000 lsquolsquoEthnography on the Move From Field to Net to Internetrsquorsquo ForumQualitative Social Research 1 (1) Art 21 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview11312517
Yandell J and A Turvey 2007 lsquolsquoStandards or Communities of Practice Competing Modelsof Workplace Learning and Developmentrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 33 (4)533550 doi10108001411920701434052
Ethnography and Education 223
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
one new teacher puts it lsquoI feel like I crept in the back door and just joined inrsquo [blog
post] Much of the literature commentating on the past decade of lsquoworkplace reformrsquo
within the UK Lifelong Learning Further Education sector adopts the language of
the postmodern characterised by anxiety uncertainty unprofessionalism and
surveillance (Ainley and Bailey 1997 Avis 2002 Wallace 2002) These are located
within the discourse and surveillance practices associated with the lsquosocial barberismrsquo
of lsquomanageralismrsquo reforms (Ball 2005) The new teachers in this research are all too
conscious of the anxieties produced by performance cultures (Avis 2003)
I can over think things and in a way being at such a high performing college with veryhigh expectations makes me feel ever so slightly uneasy - constantly reevaluating thevalue of everything I do and prepare constantly making u-turns and changing my mindOn reflection this is clearly a confidence issue [blog post]
The power and value of the ethnographic sensibility is that the lsquostory is allrsquo (Kent
1993) Jordan (1989) identifies the valuable role the articulation of lsquostoriesrsquo can have
to help support workplace learning The stories in this research help us to
understand how new professionals navigate and accommodate their reforming selves
traditionally perceived in much of the literature as multiple solid and confused as
fluid identities (Avis 1999 Avis and Bathmaker 2009) The timing of this research at
this lsquosignificant conjunctual momentrsquo (Avis and Bathmaker 2009) in the Lifelong
Learning sector presents teacher identities as active worked up and worked on and
as needing to be resilient to cope with change Identities are not readily formed after
training but in transition They are not formed but are ready to be formed through
the interplay of the situatedness of first employment and first exposure to existing
institutional norms and social practices The nexus between self training experiences
new institutional norms and community practices forming the basis for the resilient
identities novice teachers are required to construct while around them the Lifelong
Learning sector undergoes rapid changes (Avis and Fisher 2006 Yandell and Turvey
2007)
I have a constant fear sometimes that Irsquom not doing well enough and that I actuallydonrsquot know what Irsquom doing I think Irsquom going to be found out and chased away withpitchforks I feel a bit like an imposter [but] have a better foundation of training thanall the rest of my team [blog post]
With performance-orientated cultures comes a constant demand upon the time of
new teachers often not allowing space for critical reflection
Everyone is really nice and very supportive but as its the beginning of term all the staffare really stressed so I find myself being unable to sit in the staff room as there willalways be someone badgering me for something The floral ladies arenrsquot much betterand I sometimes just want to be in a cold dark room for the whole of lunchtime Is thatwrong [blog post]
Pre-service teachers becoming novice and established teachers need to accommo-
date and rethink prior learning (Yandell and Turvey 2007) lsquoI can already see that I
will have to purposefully adjust my pedagogical style from that which I have
practised over the past yearrsquo [blog post] And yet at the same time concluding lsquo I
Ethnography and Education 219
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
have known (almost) every minute that I love teaching Irsquom just desperate to get it
right to be an outstanding teacher now and alwaysrsquo [blog post] Trainee teachers in
the Lifelong Learning sector in the UK accommodate shifts in professional learning
and the re-situation (Lave and Wenger 1991) of learning within the ever-presentbackdrop of the lsquorapid changersquo (Lucas 2004) of policy reforms Previous commenta-
tors have identified that lsquobecoming a teacherrsquo is both complex and yet also context
dependent (Turner-Bisset 1999) Equally teacher identities are transforming are in a
process of being through doing they are enacted out (Cochran-Smith and Lytle
1999) They are both acted and enacted in the lived experience of the teaching
institutions that the new teachers have joined and (re)created as textual practices in
the blogging itself through the telling of mutual stories and reflections Participants
in this ethnography are very self-aware of the need to practice develop and work ontheir teacher selves and very aware of the performativity cultures this lsquobecomingrsquo
that is contextualised within For example
I am reflecting on a few things this post The first is on the idea that the character I amforming at the head of the class as the teacher and my own personality are merging YesI think they are I am becoming sterner more assertive first I surprised myself at beingmore assertive than felt lsquomyself rsquo and I have found that part of my character now Itrsquosdifficult to externalise and explain it is a more seamless and natural transition than Iam describing here [blog post]
The landscape of Lifelong Learning in the UK is being redrawn and with this
practices and opportunities are being reconceptualised reframed and spaces are
opening up for practitioners to redefine what they do (Rikowski 2001) In this it is
possible to see a place opening up which realizes the possibility for fluid or lsquoshiftingrsquo
identities (Avis 2002) rather than lsquospoiled identitiesrsquo (Maclure 1993) This research
suggests that the context of educational reform and workplace reform in the Lifelong
Learning sector in the UK allows for the possibility of identity change and newly
formed identities which are also resilient identities As one new teacher explains
There is definitely a sense of pressure that this is the real thing that yoursquove done thedress rehearsal and should know what yoursquore doing but I have found that feeling isstarting to subside now I think I have worked hard at not letting that pressure effect mypractice and my own learning process But I felt it chronically at the start [blog post]
New entrants into the teaching profession agents are able to carve out and negotiate
futures and identities for themselves (Avis 2002) The initial findings of this
ethnographic practice point to the formation of identities that are resilient in the
face of initial anxieties and widespread neo-liberal performance cultures As a
teacher educator this research provides opportunities to connect trainees leaving the
boundaries of the pre-service teacher education programme with the new boundariesthey cross into the hyper-fluid and post-Fordist world of teaching in the Lifelong
Learning sector in the UK (Avis 1999)
Conclusion
The origins of digital ethnography posed questions as to the nature of ethnography
itself (Murthy 2008) And yet lsquoas ethnography goes digital its epistemological remit
220 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
remains much the same Ethnography is about telling social storiesrsquo (Murthy 2008
838) The use of blogs as a research tool provides avehicle through which new teachersrsquo
stories about their lives and performed selves can be lsquochartedrsquo as they cross into the
new spatialities and habitual practices of first-time employment This research adopts
a (digital) methodology which is both phenomenologically and ethnographically
significant In doing so this research demonstrates the value online fields can have in
positioning relational intimacy as a means to enable individuals and participants in
ethnographic research to learn from each other This research is informed by
ethnographic methods and an ethnographic sensibility which both values and
privileges the importance of insider perspectives and the lsquofollowingrsquo of individuals as
they participate in cultural groups with the view to producing lsquothickrsquo data
Within this work there are multiple relationships between action research
ethnographic practice teacher education pedagogy and identity both of the novice
teachers and that of the insideroutsider researcher In digital ethnographies these
relationships do not coexist as a linearity Hermeneutic and liminal relations exist
across these categories They are polycontextual and have applications and
conceptual and methodological sensitivities both online and offline and pose
questions as to the nature of (supposedly new) ethnographic methods For some
virtual ethnographers have lsquofetishisedrsquo notions of community when extending too far
the onlineoff-line realvirtual distinction (Wilson and Peterson 2002 Beaulieu
2004) Following Escobar (1994) the argument in this article is that the ethnographic
projects remains regardless of how the field exists virtual or lsquorealrsquo lived or cyber
The importance of ethnography remains as the conceptual frameworks themselves
remain (and remain important) whether the sociality under the ethnographic gaze
is virtual or lsquorealrsquo we can still explore notions of society self and culture
Acknowledgements
This work has been previously disseminated to colleagues at The 2011 European Conferenceon Educational Research (ECER) Freie Universitat Berlin Germany under the title of thepaper presentation lsquoExploring the Boundary Crossing and Identity Formation of NoviceTeachers in a Global Metropolis Training and Teaching in East Londonrsquo This conferencepaper is available as follows Kidd W (2012) lsquoPlace (cyber) space and being the role ofstudent voice in informing the un-situated learning of trainee teachersrsquo Research in SecondaryTeacher Education 2(1) 37 httpwwwuelacukristeissuesvol21pp3-7
References
Ainley P and B Bailey 1997 The Business of Learning Staff and Student Experiences of FEin the 1990s London Cassell
Avis J 1999 lsquolsquoShifting Identity New Conditions and the Transformation of Practice Teaching within Post-Compulsory Educationrsquorsquo Journal of Vocational Education andTraining 51 (2) 245264 doi10108013636829900200081
Avis J 2002 lsquolsquoImaginary Friends Managerialism Globalization and Post-CompulsoryEducation and Training in Englandrsquorsquo Discourse Studies in the Cultural Politics ofEducation 23 (1) 7590 doi10108001596300220123051
Avis J 2003 lsquolsquoRe-thinking Trust in a Performative Culture The Case of Educationrsquorsquo Journalof Education Policy 18 (3) 315332 doi10108002680930305577
Avis J and A-M Bathmaker 2009 lsquolsquoMoving into Practice Transitions from FurtherEducation Trainee Teacher to Lecturerrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education 14 (2)203217 doi10108013596740902921638
Ethnography and Education 221
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Avis J and R Fisher 2006 lsquolsquoReflections on Communities of Practice On-line Learning andTransformation Teachers Lecturers and Trainersrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education11 (2) 141151 doi10108013596740600768927
Ball S 2005 lsquolsquoEducation Reform as Social Barberism Economism and the End ofAuthenticityrsquorsquo Scottish Educational Review 37 (1) 416 httpwwwscotedrevieworgukview_issuephpid=37[1]
Beaulieu A 2004 lsquolsquoMediating Ethnography Objectivity and the Making of Ethnographies ofthe Internetrsquorsquo Social Epistemology 18 (23) 139163 doi1010800269172042000249264
Bell D 2001 An Introduction to Cybercultures London RoutledgeBenedikt M 1991 Cyberspace Some Proposals Cyberspace First Steps Cambridge MIT
PressBhabha H K 1994 The Location of Culture London RoutledgeBourdieu P 1990 The Logic of Practice Stanford Stanford University PressCalhoun C 1991 lsquolsquoIndirect Relationships and Imagined Communities Large-scale Social
Integration and the Transformation of Everyday Lifersquorsquo In Social Theory for a ChangingSociety edited by P Bourdieu and J S Coleman 95120 Boulder CO Westview Press
Cochran-Smith M and S L Lytle 1999 lsquolsquoRelationships of Knowledge and Practice TeacherLearning Communitiesrsquorsquo Review of Research in Education 24 249305 doi1031020091732X024001249
Czerniawski G 2010 lsquolsquoConstructing and Deconstructing Newly-Qualified Teachersrsquo Values inan Urban Contextrsquorsquo In Learning and Teaching in a Metropolis Volume 60 At the InterfacelsquoThe Idea of Educationrsquo edited by L Ang J Trushell and P Walker 83100 AmsterdamNew York RODOPI
Domınguez D A Beaulieu A Estalella E Gomez B Schnettler and R Read 2007lsquolsquoVirtual Ethnography Forum Qualitative Social Research (FQS) Sozialforschungrsquorsquo 8(3)
Edwards A 2005 lsquolsquoRelational Agency Learning to be a Resourceful PractitionerrsquorsquoInternational Journal of Educational Research 43 168182 httpdxdoiorg101016jijer200606010
Edwards A and L Mackenzie 2005 lsquolsquoSteps Towards Participation The Social Support ofLearning Trajectoriesrsquorsquo International Journal of Lifelong Education 24 (4) 287302 doi10108002601370500169178
Escobar A 1994 lsquolsquoWelcome to Cyberia Notes on the Anthropology of CyberculturersquorsquoCurrent Anthropology 35 (3) 211321 doi101086204266
Faubion J D 2001 lsquolsquoCurrents of Cultural Fieldworkrsquorsquo In Handbook of Ethnography editedby P Atkinson A Coffey S Delamont J Lofland and L Lofland 3959 London Sage
Geertz C 1973 lsquolsquoThick Description Toward an Interpretive Theory of Culturersquorsquo In TheInterpretation of Cultures Selected Essays edited by C Geertz 330 New York Basic Books
Giddens A 1990 The Consequences of Modernity Oxford Polity PressGoodall H L 1991 Writing the New Ethnography Cumnor Hill CA AltaMira PressGuimaraes M J L Jr 2005 lsquolsquoDoing Anthropology in Cyberspace Fieldwork Boundaries
and Social Environmentsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internetedited by C Hine 141156 Oxford Berg
Hammersley M and P Atkinson 2007 Ethnography Principles in Practice 3rd ed LondonRoutledge
Heggen K 2008 lsquolsquoSocial Workers Teachers and Nurses from College to ProfessionalWorkrsquorsquo Journal of Education and Work 21 (3) 217231 doi10108013639080802214076
Hine C 2000 Virtual Ethnography London SageHine C ed 2005 Virtual Methods Issues in Social Science Research on the Internet Oxford
BergHookway N 2008 lsquolsquoEntering the Blogosphere Some Strategies for using Blogs in Social
Researchrsquorsquo Qualitative Research 8 (1) 91113 doi1011771468794107085298Horn S 1998 Cyberville Clicks Culture and the Creation of an Online Town New York
Warner BooksJordan B 1989 lsquolsquoCosmopolitical Obstetrics Some Insights from the Training of Traditional
Midwivesrsquorsquo Social Science and Medicine 28 (9) 925937 doi1010160277-9536(89)90317-1Kendall L 2009 lsquolsquoA Response to Christine Hinersquorsquo In Internet Inquiry Conversations About
Method edited by A Markham and N Baym 2125 Thousand Oaks CA Sage
222 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Kent T 1993 Paralogic Rhetoric A Theory of Communicative Interaction Cranbury NJAssociated University Presses
Kollock P and M A Smith 1999 lsquolsquoCommunities in Cyberspacersquorsquo In Communities inCyberspace edited by M A Smith and P Kollock 327 London Routledge
Komito L 1998 lsquolsquoThe Net as a Foraging Society Flexible Communitiesrsquorsquo The InformationSociety 14 (2) 97106 doi101080019722498128908
Kozinets R V 2010 Netnography Doing Ethnographic Research Online London SageLave J and E Wenger 1991 Situated Learning Legitimate Peripheral Participation
Cambridge Cambridge University PressLucas N 2004 Teaching in Further Education New Perspectives for a Changing Context
London Bedford Way PapersMaclure M 1993 lsquolsquoArguing for Yourself Identity as an Organising Principle in Teachersrsquo Jobs
and Livesrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 19 (4) 311322 doi1010800141192930190401
Mann C and F Stewart 2000 Internet Communication and Qualitative Research AHandbook for Researching Online London Sage
Marcus G E 1998 Ethnography through Thick and Thin Princeton Princeton UniversityPress
Marcus G E 2007 lsquolsquoEthnography Two Decades after Writing Culture From theExperimental to the Baroquersquorsquo Anthropological Quarterly 80 (4) 11271145 doi101353anq20070059
Markham A N 1998 Life online Researching Real Experience in Virtual Space WalnutCreek CA Altamira
Murthy D 2008 lsquolsquoDigital Ethnography An Examination of the Use of New Technologies forSocial Researchrsquorsquo Sociology 42 (5) 837855 doi1011770038038508094565
Orgad S 2005 lsquolsquoFrom Online to Offline and Back Moving from Online to OfflineRelationships with Research Informantsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Researchon the Internet edited by C Hine 5166 Oxford Berg
Rikowski G 2001 lsquolsquoEducation for Industry A Complex Technicismrsquorsquo Journal of Educationand Work 14 (1) 2949 doi10108013639080020028693
Rutter J and G W H Smith 2005 lsquolsquoEthnographic Presence in a Nebulous Settingrsquorsquo InVirtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internet edited by C Hine 8192 OxfordBerg
Rybas N and R Gajjala 2007 Developing Cyberethnographic Research Methods forUnderstanding Digitally Mediated Identitiesrsquo Forum Qualitative Sozialforschung ForumQualitative Social Research North America 8 Sep 2007 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview282
Schwandt T 1997 Qualitative Inquiry A Dictionary of Terms London SageTurner-Bisset R 1999 lsquolsquoThe Knowledge Bases of the Expert Teacherrsquorsquo British Educational
Research Journal 25 (1) 3955 doi1010800141192990250104Van Oers B 1998 lsquolsquoThe Fallacy of Decontextualizationrsquorsquo Mind Culture and Activity 5 (2)
135142 doi101207s15327884mca0502_7Veenman S 1984 lsquolsquoPerceived Problems of Beginning Teachersrsquorsquo Review of Educational
Research 54 (2) 143178 doi10310200346543054002143Wallace S 2002 lsquolsquoNo Good Surprises Intending Lecturersrsquo Preconceptions and Initial
Experiences of Further Educationrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 28 (1) 7993doi10108001411920120109766
Wenger E 1998 Communities of Practice Learning Meaning and Identity CambridgeCambridge University Press
Wilson S M and L C Peterson 2002 lsquolsquoThe Anthropology of Online Communitiesrsquorsquo AnnualReview of Anthropology 31 (1) 449467 doi101146annurevanthro31040402085436
Wittel A 2000 lsquolsquoEthnography on the Move From Field to Net to Internetrsquorsquo ForumQualitative Social Research 1 (1) Art 21 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview11312517
Yandell J and A Turvey 2007 lsquolsquoStandards or Communities of Practice Competing Modelsof Workplace Learning and Developmentrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 33 (4)533550 doi10108001411920701434052
Ethnography and Education 223
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
have known (almost) every minute that I love teaching Irsquom just desperate to get it
right to be an outstanding teacher now and alwaysrsquo [blog post] Trainee teachers in
the Lifelong Learning sector in the UK accommodate shifts in professional learning
and the re-situation (Lave and Wenger 1991) of learning within the ever-presentbackdrop of the lsquorapid changersquo (Lucas 2004) of policy reforms Previous commenta-
tors have identified that lsquobecoming a teacherrsquo is both complex and yet also context
dependent (Turner-Bisset 1999) Equally teacher identities are transforming are in a
process of being through doing they are enacted out (Cochran-Smith and Lytle
1999) They are both acted and enacted in the lived experience of the teaching
institutions that the new teachers have joined and (re)created as textual practices in
the blogging itself through the telling of mutual stories and reflections Participants
in this ethnography are very self-aware of the need to practice develop and work ontheir teacher selves and very aware of the performativity cultures this lsquobecomingrsquo
that is contextualised within For example
I am reflecting on a few things this post The first is on the idea that the character I amforming at the head of the class as the teacher and my own personality are merging YesI think they are I am becoming sterner more assertive first I surprised myself at beingmore assertive than felt lsquomyself rsquo and I have found that part of my character now Itrsquosdifficult to externalise and explain it is a more seamless and natural transition than Iam describing here [blog post]
The landscape of Lifelong Learning in the UK is being redrawn and with this
practices and opportunities are being reconceptualised reframed and spaces are
opening up for practitioners to redefine what they do (Rikowski 2001) In this it is
possible to see a place opening up which realizes the possibility for fluid or lsquoshiftingrsquo
identities (Avis 2002) rather than lsquospoiled identitiesrsquo (Maclure 1993) This research
suggests that the context of educational reform and workplace reform in the Lifelong
Learning sector in the UK allows for the possibility of identity change and newly
formed identities which are also resilient identities As one new teacher explains
There is definitely a sense of pressure that this is the real thing that yoursquove done thedress rehearsal and should know what yoursquore doing but I have found that feeling isstarting to subside now I think I have worked hard at not letting that pressure effect mypractice and my own learning process But I felt it chronically at the start [blog post]
New entrants into the teaching profession agents are able to carve out and negotiate
futures and identities for themselves (Avis 2002) The initial findings of this
ethnographic practice point to the formation of identities that are resilient in the
face of initial anxieties and widespread neo-liberal performance cultures As a
teacher educator this research provides opportunities to connect trainees leaving the
boundaries of the pre-service teacher education programme with the new boundariesthey cross into the hyper-fluid and post-Fordist world of teaching in the Lifelong
Learning sector in the UK (Avis 1999)
Conclusion
The origins of digital ethnography posed questions as to the nature of ethnography
itself (Murthy 2008) And yet lsquoas ethnography goes digital its epistemological remit
220 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
remains much the same Ethnography is about telling social storiesrsquo (Murthy 2008
838) The use of blogs as a research tool provides avehicle through which new teachersrsquo
stories about their lives and performed selves can be lsquochartedrsquo as they cross into the
new spatialities and habitual practices of first-time employment This research adopts
a (digital) methodology which is both phenomenologically and ethnographically
significant In doing so this research demonstrates the value online fields can have in
positioning relational intimacy as a means to enable individuals and participants in
ethnographic research to learn from each other This research is informed by
ethnographic methods and an ethnographic sensibility which both values and
privileges the importance of insider perspectives and the lsquofollowingrsquo of individuals as
they participate in cultural groups with the view to producing lsquothickrsquo data
Within this work there are multiple relationships between action research
ethnographic practice teacher education pedagogy and identity both of the novice
teachers and that of the insideroutsider researcher In digital ethnographies these
relationships do not coexist as a linearity Hermeneutic and liminal relations exist
across these categories They are polycontextual and have applications and
conceptual and methodological sensitivities both online and offline and pose
questions as to the nature of (supposedly new) ethnographic methods For some
virtual ethnographers have lsquofetishisedrsquo notions of community when extending too far
the onlineoff-line realvirtual distinction (Wilson and Peterson 2002 Beaulieu
2004) Following Escobar (1994) the argument in this article is that the ethnographic
projects remains regardless of how the field exists virtual or lsquorealrsquo lived or cyber
The importance of ethnography remains as the conceptual frameworks themselves
remain (and remain important) whether the sociality under the ethnographic gaze
is virtual or lsquorealrsquo we can still explore notions of society self and culture
Acknowledgements
This work has been previously disseminated to colleagues at The 2011 European Conferenceon Educational Research (ECER) Freie Universitat Berlin Germany under the title of thepaper presentation lsquoExploring the Boundary Crossing and Identity Formation of NoviceTeachers in a Global Metropolis Training and Teaching in East Londonrsquo This conferencepaper is available as follows Kidd W (2012) lsquoPlace (cyber) space and being the role ofstudent voice in informing the un-situated learning of trainee teachersrsquo Research in SecondaryTeacher Education 2(1) 37 httpwwwuelacukristeissuesvol21pp3-7
References
Ainley P and B Bailey 1997 The Business of Learning Staff and Student Experiences of FEin the 1990s London Cassell
Avis J 1999 lsquolsquoShifting Identity New Conditions and the Transformation of Practice Teaching within Post-Compulsory Educationrsquorsquo Journal of Vocational Education andTraining 51 (2) 245264 doi10108013636829900200081
Avis J 2002 lsquolsquoImaginary Friends Managerialism Globalization and Post-CompulsoryEducation and Training in Englandrsquorsquo Discourse Studies in the Cultural Politics ofEducation 23 (1) 7590 doi10108001596300220123051
Avis J 2003 lsquolsquoRe-thinking Trust in a Performative Culture The Case of Educationrsquorsquo Journalof Education Policy 18 (3) 315332 doi10108002680930305577
Avis J and A-M Bathmaker 2009 lsquolsquoMoving into Practice Transitions from FurtherEducation Trainee Teacher to Lecturerrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education 14 (2)203217 doi10108013596740902921638
Ethnography and Education 221
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Avis J and R Fisher 2006 lsquolsquoReflections on Communities of Practice On-line Learning andTransformation Teachers Lecturers and Trainersrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education11 (2) 141151 doi10108013596740600768927
Ball S 2005 lsquolsquoEducation Reform as Social Barberism Economism and the End ofAuthenticityrsquorsquo Scottish Educational Review 37 (1) 416 httpwwwscotedrevieworgukview_issuephpid=37[1]
Beaulieu A 2004 lsquolsquoMediating Ethnography Objectivity and the Making of Ethnographies ofthe Internetrsquorsquo Social Epistemology 18 (23) 139163 doi1010800269172042000249264
Bell D 2001 An Introduction to Cybercultures London RoutledgeBenedikt M 1991 Cyberspace Some Proposals Cyberspace First Steps Cambridge MIT
PressBhabha H K 1994 The Location of Culture London RoutledgeBourdieu P 1990 The Logic of Practice Stanford Stanford University PressCalhoun C 1991 lsquolsquoIndirect Relationships and Imagined Communities Large-scale Social
Integration and the Transformation of Everyday Lifersquorsquo In Social Theory for a ChangingSociety edited by P Bourdieu and J S Coleman 95120 Boulder CO Westview Press
Cochran-Smith M and S L Lytle 1999 lsquolsquoRelationships of Knowledge and Practice TeacherLearning Communitiesrsquorsquo Review of Research in Education 24 249305 doi1031020091732X024001249
Czerniawski G 2010 lsquolsquoConstructing and Deconstructing Newly-Qualified Teachersrsquo Values inan Urban Contextrsquorsquo In Learning and Teaching in a Metropolis Volume 60 At the InterfacelsquoThe Idea of Educationrsquo edited by L Ang J Trushell and P Walker 83100 AmsterdamNew York RODOPI
Domınguez D A Beaulieu A Estalella E Gomez B Schnettler and R Read 2007lsquolsquoVirtual Ethnography Forum Qualitative Social Research (FQS) Sozialforschungrsquorsquo 8(3)
Edwards A 2005 lsquolsquoRelational Agency Learning to be a Resourceful PractitionerrsquorsquoInternational Journal of Educational Research 43 168182 httpdxdoiorg101016jijer200606010
Edwards A and L Mackenzie 2005 lsquolsquoSteps Towards Participation The Social Support ofLearning Trajectoriesrsquorsquo International Journal of Lifelong Education 24 (4) 287302 doi10108002601370500169178
Escobar A 1994 lsquolsquoWelcome to Cyberia Notes on the Anthropology of CyberculturersquorsquoCurrent Anthropology 35 (3) 211321 doi101086204266
Faubion J D 2001 lsquolsquoCurrents of Cultural Fieldworkrsquorsquo In Handbook of Ethnography editedby P Atkinson A Coffey S Delamont J Lofland and L Lofland 3959 London Sage
Geertz C 1973 lsquolsquoThick Description Toward an Interpretive Theory of Culturersquorsquo In TheInterpretation of Cultures Selected Essays edited by C Geertz 330 New York Basic Books
Giddens A 1990 The Consequences of Modernity Oxford Polity PressGoodall H L 1991 Writing the New Ethnography Cumnor Hill CA AltaMira PressGuimaraes M J L Jr 2005 lsquolsquoDoing Anthropology in Cyberspace Fieldwork Boundaries
and Social Environmentsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internetedited by C Hine 141156 Oxford Berg
Hammersley M and P Atkinson 2007 Ethnography Principles in Practice 3rd ed LondonRoutledge
Heggen K 2008 lsquolsquoSocial Workers Teachers and Nurses from College to ProfessionalWorkrsquorsquo Journal of Education and Work 21 (3) 217231 doi10108013639080802214076
Hine C 2000 Virtual Ethnography London SageHine C ed 2005 Virtual Methods Issues in Social Science Research on the Internet Oxford
BergHookway N 2008 lsquolsquoEntering the Blogosphere Some Strategies for using Blogs in Social
Researchrsquorsquo Qualitative Research 8 (1) 91113 doi1011771468794107085298Horn S 1998 Cyberville Clicks Culture and the Creation of an Online Town New York
Warner BooksJordan B 1989 lsquolsquoCosmopolitical Obstetrics Some Insights from the Training of Traditional
Midwivesrsquorsquo Social Science and Medicine 28 (9) 925937 doi1010160277-9536(89)90317-1Kendall L 2009 lsquolsquoA Response to Christine Hinersquorsquo In Internet Inquiry Conversations About
Method edited by A Markham and N Baym 2125 Thousand Oaks CA Sage
222 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Kent T 1993 Paralogic Rhetoric A Theory of Communicative Interaction Cranbury NJAssociated University Presses
Kollock P and M A Smith 1999 lsquolsquoCommunities in Cyberspacersquorsquo In Communities inCyberspace edited by M A Smith and P Kollock 327 London Routledge
Komito L 1998 lsquolsquoThe Net as a Foraging Society Flexible Communitiesrsquorsquo The InformationSociety 14 (2) 97106 doi101080019722498128908
Kozinets R V 2010 Netnography Doing Ethnographic Research Online London SageLave J and E Wenger 1991 Situated Learning Legitimate Peripheral Participation
Cambridge Cambridge University PressLucas N 2004 Teaching in Further Education New Perspectives for a Changing Context
London Bedford Way PapersMaclure M 1993 lsquolsquoArguing for Yourself Identity as an Organising Principle in Teachersrsquo Jobs
and Livesrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 19 (4) 311322 doi1010800141192930190401
Mann C and F Stewart 2000 Internet Communication and Qualitative Research AHandbook for Researching Online London Sage
Marcus G E 1998 Ethnography through Thick and Thin Princeton Princeton UniversityPress
Marcus G E 2007 lsquolsquoEthnography Two Decades after Writing Culture From theExperimental to the Baroquersquorsquo Anthropological Quarterly 80 (4) 11271145 doi101353anq20070059
Markham A N 1998 Life online Researching Real Experience in Virtual Space WalnutCreek CA Altamira
Murthy D 2008 lsquolsquoDigital Ethnography An Examination of the Use of New Technologies forSocial Researchrsquorsquo Sociology 42 (5) 837855 doi1011770038038508094565
Orgad S 2005 lsquolsquoFrom Online to Offline and Back Moving from Online to OfflineRelationships with Research Informantsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Researchon the Internet edited by C Hine 5166 Oxford Berg
Rikowski G 2001 lsquolsquoEducation for Industry A Complex Technicismrsquorsquo Journal of Educationand Work 14 (1) 2949 doi10108013639080020028693
Rutter J and G W H Smith 2005 lsquolsquoEthnographic Presence in a Nebulous Settingrsquorsquo InVirtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internet edited by C Hine 8192 OxfordBerg
Rybas N and R Gajjala 2007 Developing Cyberethnographic Research Methods forUnderstanding Digitally Mediated Identitiesrsquo Forum Qualitative Sozialforschung ForumQualitative Social Research North America 8 Sep 2007 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview282
Schwandt T 1997 Qualitative Inquiry A Dictionary of Terms London SageTurner-Bisset R 1999 lsquolsquoThe Knowledge Bases of the Expert Teacherrsquorsquo British Educational
Research Journal 25 (1) 3955 doi1010800141192990250104Van Oers B 1998 lsquolsquoThe Fallacy of Decontextualizationrsquorsquo Mind Culture and Activity 5 (2)
135142 doi101207s15327884mca0502_7Veenman S 1984 lsquolsquoPerceived Problems of Beginning Teachersrsquorsquo Review of Educational
Research 54 (2) 143178 doi10310200346543054002143Wallace S 2002 lsquolsquoNo Good Surprises Intending Lecturersrsquo Preconceptions and Initial
Experiences of Further Educationrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 28 (1) 7993doi10108001411920120109766
Wenger E 1998 Communities of Practice Learning Meaning and Identity CambridgeCambridge University Press
Wilson S M and L C Peterson 2002 lsquolsquoThe Anthropology of Online Communitiesrsquorsquo AnnualReview of Anthropology 31 (1) 449467 doi101146annurevanthro31040402085436
Wittel A 2000 lsquolsquoEthnography on the Move From Field to Net to Internetrsquorsquo ForumQualitative Social Research 1 (1) Art 21 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview11312517
Yandell J and A Turvey 2007 lsquolsquoStandards or Communities of Practice Competing Modelsof Workplace Learning and Developmentrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 33 (4)533550 doi10108001411920701434052
Ethnography and Education 223
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
remains much the same Ethnography is about telling social storiesrsquo (Murthy 2008
838) The use of blogs as a research tool provides avehicle through which new teachersrsquo
stories about their lives and performed selves can be lsquochartedrsquo as they cross into the
new spatialities and habitual practices of first-time employment This research adopts
a (digital) methodology which is both phenomenologically and ethnographically
significant In doing so this research demonstrates the value online fields can have in
positioning relational intimacy as a means to enable individuals and participants in
ethnographic research to learn from each other This research is informed by
ethnographic methods and an ethnographic sensibility which both values and
privileges the importance of insider perspectives and the lsquofollowingrsquo of individuals as
they participate in cultural groups with the view to producing lsquothickrsquo data
Within this work there are multiple relationships between action research
ethnographic practice teacher education pedagogy and identity both of the novice
teachers and that of the insideroutsider researcher In digital ethnographies these
relationships do not coexist as a linearity Hermeneutic and liminal relations exist
across these categories They are polycontextual and have applications and
conceptual and methodological sensitivities both online and offline and pose
questions as to the nature of (supposedly new) ethnographic methods For some
virtual ethnographers have lsquofetishisedrsquo notions of community when extending too far
the onlineoff-line realvirtual distinction (Wilson and Peterson 2002 Beaulieu
2004) Following Escobar (1994) the argument in this article is that the ethnographic
projects remains regardless of how the field exists virtual or lsquorealrsquo lived or cyber
The importance of ethnography remains as the conceptual frameworks themselves
remain (and remain important) whether the sociality under the ethnographic gaze
is virtual or lsquorealrsquo we can still explore notions of society self and culture
Acknowledgements
This work has been previously disseminated to colleagues at The 2011 European Conferenceon Educational Research (ECER) Freie Universitat Berlin Germany under the title of thepaper presentation lsquoExploring the Boundary Crossing and Identity Formation of NoviceTeachers in a Global Metropolis Training and Teaching in East Londonrsquo This conferencepaper is available as follows Kidd W (2012) lsquoPlace (cyber) space and being the role ofstudent voice in informing the un-situated learning of trainee teachersrsquo Research in SecondaryTeacher Education 2(1) 37 httpwwwuelacukristeissuesvol21pp3-7
References
Ainley P and B Bailey 1997 The Business of Learning Staff and Student Experiences of FEin the 1990s London Cassell
Avis J 1999 lsquolsquoShifting Identity New Conditions and the Transformation of Practice Teaching within Post-Compulsory Educationrsquorsquo Journal of Vocational Education andTraining 51 (2) 245264 doi10108013636829900200081
Avis J 2002 lsquolsquoImaginary Friends Managerialism Globalization and Post-CompulsoryEducation and Training in Englandrsquorsquo Discourse Studies in the Cultural Politics ofEducation 23 (1) 7590 doi10108001596300220123051
Avis J 2003 lsquolsquoRe-thinking Trust in a Performative Culture The Case of Educationrsquorsquo Journalof Education Policy 18 (3) 315332 doi10108002680930305577
Avis J and A-M Bathmaker 2009 lsquolsquoMoving into Practice Transitions from FurtherEducation Trainee Teacher to Lecturerrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education 14 (2)203217 doi10108013596740902921638
Ethnography and Education 221
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Avis J and R Fisher 2006 lsquolsquoReflections on Communities of Practice On-line Learning andTransformation Teachers Lecturers and Trainersrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education11 (2) 141151 doi10108013596740600768927
Ball S 2005 lsquolsquoEducation Reform as Social Barberism Economism and the End ofAuthenticityrsquorsquo Scottish Educational Review 37 (1) 416 httpwwwscotedrevieworgukview_issuephpid=37[1]
Beaulieu A 2004 lsquolsquoMediating Ethnography Objectivity and the Making of Ethnographies ofthe Internetrsquorsquo Social Epistemology 18 (23) 139163 doi1010800269172042000249264
Bell D 2001 An Introduction to Cybercultures London RoutledgeBenedikt M 1991 Cyberspace Some Proposals Cyberspace First Steps Cambridge MIT
PressBhabha H K 1994 The Location of Culture London RoutledgeBourdieu P 1990 The Logic of Practice Stanford Stanford University PressCalhoun C 1991 lsquolsquoIndirect Relationships and Imagined Communities Large-scale Social
Integration and the Transformation of Everyday Lifersquorsquo In Social Theory for a ChangingSociety edited by P Bourdieu and J S Coleman 95120 Boulder CO Westview Press
Cochran-Smith M and S L Lytle 1999 lsquolsquoRelationships of Knowledge and Practice TeacherLearning Communitiesrsquorsquo Review of Research in Education 24 249305 doi1031020091732X024001249
Czerniawski G 2010 lsquolsquoConstructing and Deconstructing Newly-Qualified Teachersrsquo Values inan Urban Contextrsquorsquo In Learning and Teaching in a Metropolis Volume 60 At the InterfacelsquoThe Idea of Educationrsquo edited by L Ang J Trushell and P Walker 83100 AmsterdamNew York RODOPI
Domınguez D A Beaulieu A Estalella E Gomez B Schnettler and R Read 2007lsquolsquoVirtual Ethnography Forum Qualitative Social Research (FQS) Sozialforschungrsquorsquo 8(3)
Edwards A 2005 lsquolsquoRelational Agency Learning to be a Resourceful PractitionerrsquorsquoInternational Journal of Educational Research 43 168182 httpdxdoiorg101016jijer200606010
Edwards A and L Mackenzie 2005 lsquolsquoSteps Towards Participation The Social Support ofLearning Trajectoriesrsquorsquo International Journal of Lifelong Education 24 (4) 287302 doi10108002601370500169178
Escobar A 1994 lsquolsquoWelcome to Cyberia Notes on the Anthropology of CyberculturersquorsquoCurrent Anthropology 35 (3) 211321 doi101086204266
Faubion J D 2001 lsquolsquoCurrents of Cultural Fieldworkrsquorsquo In Handbook of Ethnography editedby P Atkinson A Coffey S Delamont J Lofland and L Lofland 3959 London Sage
Geertz C 1973 lsquolsquoThick Description Toward an Interpretive Theory of Culturersquorsquo In TheInterpretation of Cultures Selected Essays edited by C Geertz 330 New York Basic Books
Giddens A 1990 The Consequences of Modernity Oxford Polity PressGoodall H L 1991 Writing the New Ethnography Cumnor Hill CA AltaMira PressGuimaraes M J L Jr 2005 lsquolsquoDoing Anthropology in Cyberspace Fieldwork Boundaries
and Social Environmentsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internetedited by C Hine 141156 Oxford Berg
Hammersley M and P Atkinson 2007 Ethnography Principles in Practice 3rd ed LondonRoutledge
Heggen K 2008 lsquolsquoSocial Workers Teachers and Nurses from College to ProfessionalWorkrsquorsquo Journal of Education and Work 21 (3) 217231 doi10108013639080802214076
Hine C 2000 Virtual Ethnography London SageHine C ed 2005 Virtual Methods Issues in Social Science Research on the Internet Oxford
BergHookway N 2008 lsquolsquoEntering the Blogosphere Some Strategies for using Blogs in Social
Researchrsquorsquo Qualitative Research 8 (1) 91113 doi1011771468794107085298Horn S 1998 Cyberville Clicks Culture and the Creation of an Online Town New York
Warner BooksJordan B 1989 lsquolsquoCosmopolitical Obstetrics Some Insights from the Training of Traditional
Midwivesrsquorsquo Social Science and Medicine 28 (9) 925937 doi1010160277-9536(89)90317-1Kendall L 2009 lsquolsquoA Response to Christine Hinersquorsquo In Internet Inquiry Conversations About
Method edited by A Markham and N Baym 2125 Thousand Oaks CA Sage
222 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Kent T 1993 Paralogic Rhetoric A Theory of Communicative Interaction Cranbury NJAssociated University Presses
Kollock P and M A Smith 1999 lsquolsquoCommunities in Cyberspacersquorsquo In Communities inCyberspace edited by M A Smith and P Kollock 327 London Routledge
Komito L 1998 lsquolsquoThe Net as a Foraging Society Flexible Communitiesrsquorsquo The InformationSociety 14 (2) 97106 doi101080019722498128908
Kozinets R V 2010 Netnography Doing Ethnographic Research Online London SageLave J and E Wenger 1991 Situated Learning Legitimate Peripheral Participation
Cambridge Cambridge University PressLucas N 2004 Teaching in Further Education New Perspectives for a Changing Context
London Bedford Way PapersMaclure M 1993 lsquolsquoArguing for Yourself Identity as an Organising Principle in Teachersrsquo Jobs
and Livesrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 19 (4) 311322 doi1010800141192930190401
Mann C and F Stewart 2000 Internet Communication and Qualitative Research AHandbook for Researching Online London Sage
Marcus G E 1998 Ethnography through Thick and Thin Princeton Princeton UniversityPress
Marcus G E 2007 lsquolsquoEthnography Two Decades after Writing Culture From theExperimental to the Baroquersquorsquo Anthropological Quarterly 80 (4) 11271145 doi101353anq20070059
Markham A N 1998 Life online Researching Real Experience in Virtual Space WalnutCreek CA Altamira
Murthy D 2008 lsquolsquoDigital Ethnography An Examination of the Use of New Technologies forSocial Researchrsquorsquo Sociology 42 (5) 837855 doi1011770038038508094565
Orgad S 2005 lsquolsquoFrom Online to Offline and Back Moving from Online to OfflineRelationships with Research Informantsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Researchon the Internet edited by C Hine 5166 Oxford Berg
Rikowski G 2001 lsquolsquoEducation for Industry A Complex Technicismrsquorsquo Journal of Educationand Work 14 (1) 2949 doi10108013639080020028693
Rutter J and G W H Smith 2005 lsquolsquoEthnographic Presence in a Nebulous Settingrsquorsquo InVirtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internet edited by C Hine 8192 OxfordBerg
Rybas N and R Gajjala 2007 Developing Cyberethnographic Research Methods forUnderstanding Digitally Mediated Identitiesrsquo Forum Qualitative Sozialforschung ForumQualitative Social Research North America 8 Sep 2007 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview282
Schwandt T 1997 Qualitative Inquiry A Dictionary of Terms London SageTurner-Bisset R 1999 lsquolsquoThe Knowledge Bases of the Expert Teacherrsquorsquo British Educational
Research Journal 25 (1) 3955 doi1010800141192990250104Van Oers B 1998 lsquolsquoThe Fallacy of Decontextualizationrsquorsquo Mind Culture and Activity 5 (2)
135142 doi101207s15327884mca0502_7Veenman S 1984 lsquolsquoPerceived Problems of Beginning Teachersrsquorsquo Review of Educational
Research 54 (2) 143178 doi10310200346543054002143Wallace S 2002 lsquolsquoNo Good Surprises Intending Lecturersrsquo Preconceptions and Initial
Experiences of Further Educationrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 28 (1) 7993doi10108001411920120109766
Wenger E 1998 Communities of Practice Learning Meaning and Identity CambridgeCambridge University Press
Wilson S M and L C Peterson 2002 lsquolsquoThe Anthropology of Online Communitiesrsquorsquo AnnualReview of Anthropology 31 (1) 449467 doi101146annurevanthro31040402085436
Wittel A 2000 lsquolsquoEthnography on the Move From Field to Net to Internetrsquorsquo ForumQualitative Social Research 1 (1) Art 21 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview11312517
Yandell J and A Turvey 2007 lsquolsquoStandards or Communities of Practice Competing Modelsof Workplace Learning and Developmentrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 33 (4)533550 doi10108001411920701434052
Ethnography and Education 223
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Avis J and R Fisher 2006 lsquolsquoReflections on Communities of Practice On-line Learning andTransformation Teachers Lecturers and Trainersrsquorsquo Research in Post-Compulsory Education11 (2) 141151 doi10108013596740600768927
Ball S 2005 lsquolsquoEducation Reform as Social Barberism Economism and the End ofAuthenticityrsquorsquo Scottish Educational Review 37 (1) 416 httpwwwscotedrevieworgukview_issuephpid=37[1]
Beaulieu A 2004 lsquolsquoMediating Ethnography Objectivity and the Making of Ethnographies ofthe Internetrsquorsquo Social Epistemology 18 (23) 139163 doi1010800269172042000249264
Bell D 2001 An Introduction to Cybercultures London RoutledgeBenedikt M 1991 Cyberspace Some Proposals Cyberspace First Steps Cambridge MIT
PressBhabha H K 1994 The Location of Culture London RoutledgeBourdieu P 1990 The Logic of Practice Stanford Stanford University PressCalhoun C 1991 lsquolsquoIndirect Relationships and Imagined Communities Large-scale Social
Integration and the Transformation of Everyday Lifersquorsquo In Social Theory for a ChangingSociety edited by P Bourdieu and J S Coleman 95120 Boulder CO Westview Press
Cochran-Smith M and S L Lytle 1999 lsquolsquoRelationships of Knowledge and Practice TeacherLearning Communitiesrsquorsquo Review of Research in Education 24 249305 doi1031020091732X024001249
Czerniawski G 2010 lsquolsquoConstructing and Deconstructing Newly-Qualified Teachersrsquo Values inan Urban Contextrsquorsquo In Learning and Teaching in a Metropolis Volume 60 At the InterfacelsquoThe Idea of Educationrsquo edited by L Ang J Trushell and P Walker 83100 AmsterdamNew York RODOPI
Domınguez D A Beaulieu A Estalella E Gomez B Schnettler and R Read 2007lsquolsquoVirtual Ethnography Forum Qualitative Social Research (FQS) Sozialforschungrsquorsquo 8(3)
Edwards A 2005 lsquolsquoRelational Agency Learning to be a Resourceful PractitionerrsquorsquoInternational Journal of Educational Research 43 168182 httpdxdoiorg101016jijer200606010
Edwards A and L Mackenzie 2005 lsquolsquoSteps Towards Participation The Social Support ofLearning Trajectoriesrsquorsquo International Journal of Lifelong Education 24 (4) 287302 doi10108002601370500169178
Escobar A 1994 lsquolsquoWelcome to Cyberia Notes on the Anthropology of CyberculturersquorsquoCurrent Anthropology 35 (3) 211321 doi101086204266
Faubion J D 2001 lsquolsquoCurrents of Cultural Fieldworkrsquorsquo In Handbook of Ethnography editedby P Atkinson A Coffey S Delamont J Lofland and L Lofland 3959 London Sage
Geertz C 1973 lsquolsquoThick Description Toward an Interpretive Theory of Culturersquorsquo In TheInterpretation of Cultures Selected Essays edited by C Geertz 330 New York Basic Books
Giddens A 1990 The Consequences of Modernity Oxford Polity PressGoodall H L 1991 Writing the New Ethnography Cumnor Hill CA AltaMira PressGuimaraes M J L Jr 2005 lsquolsquoDoing Anthropology in Cyberspace Fieldwork Boundaries
and Social Environmentsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internetedited by C Hine 141156 Oxford Berg
Hammersley M and P Atkinson 2007 Ethnography Principles in Practice 3rd ed LondonRoutledge
Heggen K 2008 lsquolsquoSocial Workers Teachers and Nurses from College to ProfessionalWorkrsquorsquo Journal of Education and Work 21 (3) 217231 doi10108013639080802214076
Hine C 2000 Virtual Ethnography London SageHine C ed 2005 Virtual Methods Issues in Social Science Research on the Internet Oxford
BergHookway N 2008 lsquolsquoEntering the Blogosphere Some Strategies for using Blogs in Social
Researchrsquorsquo Qualitative Research 8 (1) 91113 doi1011771468794107085298Horn S 1998 Cyberville Clicks Culture and the Creation of an Online Town New York
Warner BooksJordan B 1989 lsquolsquoCosmopolitical Obstetrics Some Insights from the Training of Traditional
Midwivesrsquorsquo Social Science and Medicine 28 (9) 925937 doi1010160277-9536(89)90317-1Kendall L 2009 lsquolsquoA Response to Christine Hinersquorsquo In Internet Inquiry Conversations About
Method edited by A Markham and N Baym 2125 Thousand Oaks CA Sage
222 W Kidd
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Kent T 1993 Paralogic Rhetoric A Theory of Communicative Interaction Cranbury NJAssociated University Presses
Kollock P and M A Smith 1999 lsquolsquoCommunities in Cyberspacersquorsquo In Communities inCyberspace edited by M A Smith and P Kollock 327 London Routledge
Komito L 1998 lsquolsquoThe Net as a Foraging Society Flexible Communitiesrsquorsquo The InformationSociety 14 (2) 97106 doi101080019722498128908
Kozinets R V 2010 Netnography Doing Ethnographic Research Online London SageLave J and E Wenger 1991 Situated Learning Legitimate Peripheral Participation
Cambridge Cambridge University PressLucas N 2004 Teaching in Further Education New Perspectives for a Changing Context
London Bedford Way PapersMaclure M 1993 lsquolsquoArguing for Yourself Identity as an Organising Principle in Teachersrsquo Jobs
and Livesrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 19 (4) 311322 doi1010800141192930190401
Mann C and F Stewart 2000 Internet Communication and Qualitative Research AHandbook for Researching Online London Sage
Marcus G E 1998 Ethnography through Thick and Thin Princeton Princeton UniversityPress
Marcus G E 2007 lsquolsquoEthnography Two Decades after Writing Culture From theExperimental to the Baroquersquorsquo Anthropological Quarterly 80 (4) 11271145 doi101353anq20070059
Markham A N 1998 Life online Researching Real Experience in Virtual Space WalnutCreek CA Altamira
Murthy D 2008 lsquolsquoDigital Ethnography An Examination of the Use of New Technologies forSocial Researchrsquorsquo Sociology 42 (5) 837855 doi1011770038038508094565
Orgad S 2005 lsquolsquoFrom Online to Offline and Back Moving from Online to OfflineRelationships with Research Informantsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Researchon the Internet edited by C Hine 5166 Oxford Berg
Rikowski G 2001 lsquolsquoEducation for Industry A Complex Technicismrsquorsquo Journal of Educationand Work 14 (1) 2949 doi10108013639080020028693
Rutter J and G W H Smith 2005 lsquolsquoEthnographic Presence in a Nebulous Settingrsquorsquo InVirtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internet edited by C Hine 8192 OxfordBerg
Rybas N and R Gajjala 2007 Developing Cyberethnographic Research Methods forUnderstanding Digitally Mediated Identitiesrsquo Forum Qualitative Sozialforschung ForumQualitative Social Research North America 8 Sep 2007 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview282
Schwandt T 1997 Qualitative Inquiry A Dictionary of Terms London SageTurner-Bisset R 1999 lsquolsquoThe Knowledge Bases of the Expert Teacherrsquorsquo British Educational
Research Journal 25 (1) 3955 doi1010800141192990250104Van Oers B 1998 lsquolsquoThe Fallacy of Decontextualizationrsquorsquo Mind Culture and Activity 5 (2)
135142 doi101207s15327884mca0502_7Veenman S 1984 lsquolsquoPerceived Problems of Beginning Teachersrsquorsquo Review of Educational
Research 54 (2) 143178 doi10310200346543054002143Wallace S 2002 lsquolsquoNo Good Surprises Intending Lecturersrsquo Preconceptions and Initial
Experiences of Further Educationrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 28 (1) 7993doi10108001411920120109766
Wenger E 1998 Communities of Practice Learning Meaning and Identity CambridgeCambridge University Press
Wilson S M and L C Peterson 2002 lsquolsquoThe Anthropology of Online Communitiesrsquorsquo AnnualReview of Anthropology 31 (1) 449467 doi101146annurevanthro31040402085436
Wittel A 2000 lsquolsquoEthnography on the Move From Field to Net to Internetrsquorsquo ForumQualitative Social Research 1 (1) Art 21 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview11312517
Yandell J and A Turvey 2007 lsquolsquoStandards or Communities of Practice Competing Modelsof Workplace Learning and Developmentrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 33 (4)533550 doi10108001411920701434052
Ethnography and Education 223
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4
Kent T 1993 Paralogic Rhetoric A Theory of Communicative Interaction Cranbury NJAssociated University Presses
Kollock P and M A Smith 1999 lsquolsquoCommunities in Cyberspacersquorsquo In Communities inCyberspace edited by M A Smith and P Kollock 327 London Routledge
Komito L 1998 lsquolsquoThe Net as a Foraging Society Flexible Communitiesrsquorsquo The InformationSociety 14 (2) 97106 doi101080019722498128908
Kozinets R V 2010 Netnography Doing Ethnographic Research Online London SageLave J and E Wenger 1991 Situated Learning Legitimate Peripheral Participation
Cambridge Cambridge University PressLucas N 2004 Teaching in Further Education New Perspectives for a Changing Context
London Bedford Way PapersMaclure M 1993 lsquolsquoArguing for Yourself Identity as an Organising Principle in Teachersrsquo Jobs
and Livesrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 19 (4) 311322 doi1010800141192930190401
Mann C and F Stewart 2000 Internet Communication and Qualitative Research AHandbook for Researching Online London Sage
Marcus G E 1998 Ethnography through Thick and Thin Princeton Princeton UniversityPress
Marcus G E 2007 lsquolsquoEthnography Two Decades after Writing Culture From theExperimental to the Baroquersquorsquo Anthropological Quarterly 80 (4) 11271145 doi101353anq20070059
Markham A N 1998 Life online Researching Real Experience in Virtual Space WalnutCreek CA Altamira
Murthy D 2008 lsquolsquoDigital Ethnography An Examination of the Use of New Technologies forSocial Researchrsquorsquo Sociology 42 (5) 837855 doi1011770038038508094565
Orgad S 2005 lsquolsquoFrom Online to Offline and Back Moving from Online to OfflineRelationships with Research Informantsrsquorsquo In Virtual Methods Issues in Social Researchon the Internet edited by C Hine 5166 Oxford Berg
Rikowski G 2001 lsquolsquoEducation for Industry A Complex Technicismrsquorsquo Journal of Educationand Work 14 (1) 2949 doi10108013639080020028693
Rutter J and G W H Smith 2005 lsquolsquoEthnographic Presence in a Nebulous Settingrsquorsquo InVirtual Methods Issues in Social Research on the Internet edited by C Hine 8192 OxfordBerg
Rybas N and R Gajjala 2007 Developing Cyberethnographic Research Methods forUnderstanding Digitally Mediated Identitiesrsquo Forum Qualitative Sozialforschung ForumQualitative Social Research North America 8 Sep 2007 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview282
Schwandt T 1997 Qualitative Inquiry A Dictionary of Terms London SageTurner-Bisset R 1999 lsquolsquoThe Knowledge Bases of the Expert Teacherrsquorsquo British Educational
Research Journal 25 (1) 3955 doi1010800141192990250104Van Oers B 1998 lsquolsquoThe Fallacy of Decontextualizationrsquorsquo Mind Culture and Activity 5 (2)
135142 doi101207s15327884mca0502_7Veenman S 1984 lsquolsquoPerceived Problems of Beginning Teachersrsquorsquo Review of Educational
Research 54 (2) 143178 doi10310200346543054002143Wallace S 2002 lsquolsquoNo Good Surprises Intending Lecturersrsquo Preconceptions and Initial
Experiences of Further Educationrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 28 (1) 7993doi10108001411920120109766
Wenger E 1998 Communities of Practice Learning Meaning and Identity CambridgeCambridge University Press
Wilson S M and L C Peterson 2002 lsquolsquoThe Anthropology of Online Communitiesrsquorsquo AnnualReview of Anthropology 31 (1) 449467 doi101146annurevanthro31040402085436
Wittel A 2000 lsquolsquoEthnography on the Move From Field to Net to Internetrsquorsquo ForumQualitative Social Research 1 (1) Art 21 httpwwwqualitative-researchnetindexphpfqsarticleview11312517
Yandell J and A Turvey 2007 lsquolsquoStandards or Communities of Practice Competing Modelsof Workplace Learning and Developmentrsquorsquo British Educational Research Journal 33 (4)533550 doi10108001411920701434052
Ethnography and Education 223
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Nor
th D
akot
a St
ate
Uni
vers
ity]
at 1
148
08
Oct
ober
201
4